SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,548,634
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
No 2024-11-27 19:52 active 1932 0 Cliquez ici pour en savoir plus👉👉 Alors que la vĂ©ritable hĂ©ritiĂšre a fait son apparition, les spectateurs attendent la chute de l'imposteur. Cependant, Ă  la surprise gĂ©nĂ©rale, elle a dĂ©voilĂ© son identitĂ© de fille de l'homme le plus riche, assumant le rĂŽle de juge dans le concours de la vraie hĂ©ritiĂšre et mettant fin Ă  l'accord commercial de ses parents adoptifs. Forte du soutien d'un magnat des affaires, elle a Ă©tonnĂ© tout le monde ! ===== « Madisyn, pendant toutes ces annĂ©es que nous t'avons Ă©levĂ©e, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginĂ©e capable d'une telle cruautĂ©. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta prĂ©sence. Tu dois partir immĂ©diatement ». A dĂ©clarĂ© l'imposante femme, dont le regard Ă©tait chargĂ© de dĂ©dain et d'un froid glacial et l'Ă©lĂ©gance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la duretĂ© de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. « Maman, je t'en prie, c'Ă©tait un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dĂ©valĂ© les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien Ă  voir lĂ -dedans », a dĂ©clarĂ© une jeune fille assise dans le canapĂ©. Ressemblant physiquement Ă  la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tĂŽt, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn Ă©tait alors seule Ă  l'Ă©tage supĂ©rieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussĂ© Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lançaient Ă  Madisyn Ă©taient remplis de dĂ©goĂ»t et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professĂ© devant les journalistes leur rĂ©ticence Ă  se sĂ©parer d'elle. Madisyn a baissĂ© les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn Ă©tait la seule fille des Chapman. MĂȘme si elle n'avait jamais bĂ©nĂ©ficiĂ© du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels Ă©tant toujours satisfaits. Mais la façade avait volĂ© en Ă©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĂšre, avait Ă©tĂ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĂ©cessitĂ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĂ©vĂ©lĂ© que Madisyn n'Ă©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ă  son vaste rĂ©seau pour retrouver sa vĂ©ritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman Ă©tait une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'Ă©taient naturellement rĂ©pandues rapidement. Pour gĂ©rer l'opinion publique et prĂ©server leur rĂ©putation, ils avaient dĂ©clarĂ© un engagement inĂ©branlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient Ă©levĂ©e, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derriĂšre les portes closes, leurs plans Ă©taient radicalement diffĂ©rents. Une fois le regard du public dĂ©tournĂ©, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrĂštement Madisyn. À l'arrivĂ©e de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reprochĂ© Ă  Madisyn les annĂ©es de galĂšre de Jenna, relĂ©guant Madisyn de sa chambre Ă  un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considĂ©rablement son statut. Elle Ă©tait chargĂ©e de tĂąches subalternes, son statut Ă©tant bien infĂ©rieur Ă  celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait montĂ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĂ©pris pour Madisyn Ă©tant Ă  peine voilĂ©. Ces tribulations ont ĂŽtĂ© Ă  Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussĂ©e Ă  affronter les injustices qui lui Ă©taient imposĂ©es. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face Ă  Jenna, d'une voix rĂ©solue : « Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules Ă  l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! » Le calme de Jenna a vacillĂ© sous l'intensitĂ© du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant lĂ©gĂšrement. S'agissait-il de la mĂȘme Madisyn que celle qui s'Ă©tait pliĂ©e Ă  toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflĂ©tĂ©e dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle Ă©tait l'hĂ©ritiĂšre lĂ©gitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immĂ©ritĂ©. Elle devait cĂŽute que coĂ»te chasser cet imposteur! « Madisyn, j'ai aucune idĂ©e de ce que tu racontes! » La voix de Jenna Ă©tait empreinte d'une confusion feinte. « Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reçu l'affection qui m'Ă©tait due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mĂ©contentement. MalgrĂ© tes actions, je suis restĂ©e tolĂ©rante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon Ăąme. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si dĂ©sespĂ©rĂ©ment la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputĂ©e. » Son insinuation Ă©tait trĂšs claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotĂ©e par jalousie. Le regard de la mĂšre de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix Ă©tant empreinte de dĂ©dain. « Jenna, tu possĂšdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais Ă©galer. Cette place en compĂ©tition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! » Elle s'est retournĂ©e brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajoutĂ© : « Fais tes valises et pars immĂ©diatement! » L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mĂ©pris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'Ă©tait une vĂ©ritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de dĂ©ception. « Madisyn, notre accord Ă©tait de te garder jusqu'Ă  ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilĂ  confrontĂ©s Ă  ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre Ă  ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. » Les yeux de Jenna ont brillĂ© d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son pĂšre a annoncĂ© le dĂ©part imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette derniĂšre est restĂ© un masque indĂ©chiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durĂ©e de Madisyn Ă  l'Ă©tage supĂ©rieur inquiĂ©tait Jenna. « Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?» AprĂšs tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre Ă  une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par rĂ©apparaĂźtre, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements Ă©tant dĂ©libĂ©rĂ©s. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prĂ©tention. Lorsque son regard a balayĂ© froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublĂ© Jeffry pour qu'il dĂ©tourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncĂ©s Ă  la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. « C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il lĂ -dedans?Montre-moi », a-t-elle demandĂ©, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levĂ© la main pour mettre fin Ă  l'interrogatoire de sa femme. « Laisse-la tranquille. » Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnĂ©e et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser dĂ©concerter, Madisyn a posĂ© son sac sur la table, l'air stoĂŻque. « Inspecte-le si tu veux. » Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa mĂ©fiance, s'est moquĂ©e. « Elle a peut-ĂȘtre emportĂ© quelque chose de prĂ©cieux », a-t-elle marmonnĂ© en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'intĂ©rieur, elle n'a trouvĂ© qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressĂ©e. « Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener lĂ -bas », a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillĂ© dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. « Madisyn, Ă  ton retour, Ă©coute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. » Madisyn a regardĂ© la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. « Chacun a son propre destin Ă  accomplir », a-t-elle rĂ©pondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. « Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombĂ©e dans ces escaliers?C'est ta derniĂšre chance de dire la vĂ©ritĂ©. » Jenna fulminait intĂ©rieurement, exaspĂ©rĂ©e par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'Ă©lever au-dessus de tout le monde malgrĂ© ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle Ă©tait juste la fille de deux fermiers! « Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetĂ©e dans les escaliers?», a rĂ©torquĂ© Jenna. « Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables Ă  ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?» Au fur et Ă  mesure qu'elle parlait, les Ă©motions de Jenna sont allĂ©es crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de façon théùtrale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement Ă  cause d'un vase brisĂ©. Le silence s'est installĂ© dans la piĂšce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tournĂ© son regard choquĂ© vers elle. L'agilitĂ© soudaine de Jenna a Ă©tĂ© surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout Ă  cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrĂ©e dans le canapĂ©, s'agrippant Ă  ses jambes avec une dĂ©tresse exagĂ©rĂ©e. « AĂŻe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! » La rĂ©ponse de Jeffry n'Ă©tait pas de la colĂšre mais une culpabilitĂ© dirigĂ©e vers Madisyn. « Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore trĂšs jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... » Madisyn Ă©tait habituĂ©e Ă  entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. « Bien sĂ»r, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. AprĂšs tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maĂźtres, n'est-ce pas?» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranchĂ© l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĂ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĂ©cidĂ© et inĂ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĂ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĂšre elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui rĂ©gnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'Ă©tait considĂ©rablement dĂ©gradĂ© ; mĂȘme le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluĂ©e comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'Ă©tait approchĂ©e. Ignorant sa prĂ©sence, Madisyn est passĂ©e devant lui, la posture droite et rĂ©solue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupçon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelĂ© : « Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire Ă  ta destination. » Madisyn s'est arrĂȘtĂ©e, se tournant lĂ©gĂšrement pour donner sa rĂ©ponse, son ton glacial : « Pas la peine. À partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir Ă  faire avec la famille Chapman. » Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hĂ©lĂ© un taxi et a indiquĂ© au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyĂ©e sur son tĂ©lĂ©phone. La destination Ă©tait un village humble et dĂ©labrĂ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĂ© l'Ă©tat de dĂ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ă©touffĂ©s qui lui ont serrĂ© le cƓur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ă©tait saisissant. Un homme vĂȘtu d'un costume propre et Ă©lĂ©gant, entourĂ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĂȘtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĂ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĂ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Il s'est prĂ©cipitĂ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. « Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! » La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĂ©e sous le coup de l'Ă©motion. Madisyn est restĂ©e bouche bĂ©e. Qui Ă©tait cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbĂ© les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. « Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?» Le fermier a soupirĂ© lourdement, sa voix Ă©tant fatiguĂ©e par le poids de vĂ©ritĂ©s inavouĂ©es. « Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes vĂ©ritables parents. Jenna est la fille lĂ©gitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nĂŽtre. Notre bĂ©bĂ© est mort-nĂ©. » Il a marquĂ© une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillĂ©. « Cet homme est ton vrai pĂšre. » Madisyn a regardĂ© l'Ă©tranger, notant les similitudes indĂ©niables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant lĂ©gĂšrement. « Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la premiĂšre fois Ă  l'hĂŽpital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellĂ©, mĂȘme si je l'ai Ă©cartĂ© Ă  ce moment-lĂ  », a-t-il expliquĂ©, la voix Ă©tranglĂ©e par l'Ă©motion. « AprĂšs avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternitĂ© a confirmĂ© mes soupçons. Tu es bien ma fille. » En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indĂ©niable. D'ailleurs, mĂȘme sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La rĂ©ponse de la jeune femme Ă©tait un silence rempli de pensĂ©es tumultueuses. Cette rĂ©vĂ©lation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son rĂ©cit dĂ©jĂ  complexe, l'a submergĂ©e. L'homme a continuĂ© : « C'est beaucoup de choses Ă  assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vĂ©ritĂ©. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hĂŽpital. À cause de la nĂ©gligence d'une infirmiĂšre, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremĂȘler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a Ă©tĂ© dĂ©clarĂ© mort-nĂ© et nous a Ă©tĂ© remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a Ă©tĂ© amenĂ©e ici. » « Ta mĂšre et moi Ă©tions dĂ©vastĂ©s, pensant que nous t'avions perdue », a-t-il ajoutĂ©, les yeux humides. « Tu ne peux pas savoir Ă  quel point cela a affectĂ© ta mĂšre. Elle attend anxieusement Ă  l'hĂŽtel, espĂ©rant enfin te rencontrer. » TouchĂ©e par sa sincĂ©ritĂ©, Madisyn a hochĂ© lentement la tĂȘte, son regard se portant Ă  nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : « Tout cela n'Ă©tait qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. » Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dĂ©daigneux, mais sa voix est restĂ©e ferme. « Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vĂ©ritĂ© nous suffit. » Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mĂȘlĂ©e Ă  une subtile dĂ©sillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient Ă©levĂ©e comme leur propre fille, s'Ă©tait dĂ©tĂ©riorĂ©e aprĂšs qu'elle avait retrouvĂ© sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessĂ© toute communication avec eux. « Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin rĂ©unie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici », a-t-il dit, son expression mĂȘlant tristesse et dĂ©tachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ă  une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĂ©e sur le trottoir. L'opulence du vĂ©hicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. « Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĂšre. À partir de maintenant, je suis lĂ  pour toi ; n'hĂ©site pas Ă  me demander ce dont tu as besoin », a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ă©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ă©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignĂ©e ont commencĂ© Ă  s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescĂ© lentement. L'HĂŽtel d'Alpenglow Ă©tait le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vĂȘtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'Ă©lĂ©gance lorsqu'elle est entrĂ©e dans le grand hall d'entrĂ©e avec ses parents. L'occasion Ă©tait capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-prĂ©sidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compĂ©tition nationale, Ă©tait en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'ĂȘtre sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre Ă  Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenĂ©e en vitesse Ă  l'hĂŽtel. Mais Ă  leur arrivĂ©e, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre cĂŽtĂ© du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillĂ©e simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grĂące posĂ©e qui semblait attirer les regards. À cĂŽtĂ© d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la prĂ©sence Ă©tait impressionnante, mĂȘme si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. « Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?», a murmurĂ© Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mĂȘlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille « La nouvelle de l'arrivĂ©e de Mme Johns a sans doute Ă©tĂ© divulguĂ©e », a dĂ©clarĂ© Jenna avec une façade d'innocence, sa voix Ă©tant basse et teintĂ©e de curiositĂ©. « On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-ĂȘtre pas encore que Madisyn a Ă©tĂ© chassĂ©e de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses Ă©lĂšves! » Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiĂ©tude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est prĂ©cipitĂ©e, son intention Ă©tant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu Ă©tablir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait dĂ©jĂ  rapidement vers la Salle d'Émeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privĂ©e de l'hĂŽtel. Phyllis est restĂ©e perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Émeraude ? Jenna, rattrapĂ©e par son retard, a partagĂ© la surprise de sa mĂšre. « Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte Ă  tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis trĂšs impressionnants. » « Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?», a marmonnĂ© Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothĂšses dĂ©favorables. Le dĂ©goĂ»t l'a momentanĂ©ment envahie alors que Phyllis Ă©tait aux prises avec ces pensĂ©es, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son tĂ©lĂ©phone et a appelĂ© Lynda. « Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. » La voix de Lynda Ă©tait dĂ©tachĂ©e et vive au tĂ©lĂ©phone avant qu'elle ne mette fin Ă  l'appel. Jenna Ă©tant accablĂ©e par le dĂ©couragement, son moral a chutĂ© et elle s'est masquĂ© le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacĂ©e, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. « Jenna, ne t'inquiĂšte pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. » Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposĂ© son tĂ©lĂ©phone sur le coussin Ă  cĂŽtĂ© d'elle. Son frĂšre Glenn avait organisĂ© une rĂ©union de famille immĂ©diate aprĂšs la dĂ©couverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. « Madisyn a dĂ» traverser beaucoup d'Ă©preuves au fil des ans », a dĂ©clarĂ© Kristine Johns, assise Ă©lĂ©gamment Ă  cĂŽtĂ© de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et Ă©tait habillĂ©e d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinĂ©e, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiĂ©tude. Lynda a rĂ©pondu pensivement : « J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitĂ©e. Elle n'a peut-ĂȘtre pas Ă©tĂ© confrontĂ©e aux difficultĂ©s que nous imaginons. » La rĂ©ponse de Kristine Ă©tait empreinte de conviction. « Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. » Lynda a caressĂ© affectueusement la tĂȘte de Kristine, fiĂšre du bon caractĂšre de son Ă©lĂšve. Cette derniĂšre avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a rĂ©servĂ© Ă  Madisyn a mis en Ă©vidence son esprit gĂ©nĂ©reux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns Ă©tait assise tranquillement, le regard fixĂ© sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perçu l'intensitĂ© du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal Ă  l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait Ă©tait magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflĂ©tant ceux d'Elaine de maniĂšre suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parentĂ©. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable Ă  cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses Ă©motions plus longtemps, s'est Ă©lancĂ©e en avant. « Ma fille! », s'est-elle exclamĂ©e en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant Ă  flots. Madisyn est restĂ©e momentanĂ©ment abasourdie par l'intensitĂ© de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hĂ©sitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naĂźtre en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'Ă©tait donc ça, avoir une famille aimante. « Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord », a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapĂ©, Elaine s'est accrochĂ©e Ă  Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix Ă  travers ses larmes. « Madisyn, je suis dĂ©solĂ©e qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dĂ» endurer tellement de choses. » « Je... Ça va, ça va. Je vais bien. » Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincĂšres, ont coulĂ© sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu dĂ©semparĂ©e. TouchĂ©e par une telle dĂ©monstration de sincĂ©ritĂ©, elle a gentiment rassurĂ© Elaine : « Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. » Le terme « maman » a semblĂ© susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise Ă  trembler lorsqu'elle a rĂ©pondu : « Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. » Glenn a observĂ© l'Ă©change avec un sourire radieux, son impatience Ă©tant palpable lorsqu'il a regardĂ© Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournĂ©e vers lui. « Hum... Papa. » « Nous sommes si heureux d'ĂȘtre rĂ©unis avec toi, ma Madisyn. » Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. « Laisse-moi te prĂ©senter Ă  notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. » Lynda a observĂ© Madisyn, lui adressant un lĂ©ger signe de tĂȘte en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'Ă©tait au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci Ă©tait radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressĂ©e Ă  Madisyn. « J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sƓur dont je peux me vanter. » Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintĂ©e d'une pointe d'hĂ©sitation : « Voici Kristine. Son pĂšre Ă©tait un ami proche de ton pĂšre. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle Ă©tait enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal Ă  l'aise... » « Ce n'est pas grave. » Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. « Tu as aussi trois frĂšres, mais ils ne sont pas lĂ  pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! » Elaine a continuĂ©, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tĂȘte de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Ça a sans doute Ă©tĂ© dur pour toi pendant toutes ces annĂ©es, Madisyn. Commençons par Ă©changer nos numĂ©ros », a-t-il suggĂ©rĂ©. Elaine s'est empressĂ©e de lui emboĂźter le pas en sortant aussi son tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Échange ton numĂ©ro avec moi aussi », a-t-elle ajoutĂ© avec empressement. AprĂšs que Madisyn a Ă©changĂ© ses numĂ©ros avec eux, son tĂ©lĂ©phone a bourdonnĂ© de deux notifications. Son pĂšre lui avait envoyĂ© dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mĂšre avait fait de mĂȘme. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une gĂ©nĂ©rositĂ© dĂ©sinvolte. « Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. » La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. « Et j'ai choisi des vĂȘtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons Ă  la maison! » Ce tourbillon de gĂ©nĂ©rositĂ© n'Ă©tait pas familier Ă  Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait Ă  la fois mal Ă  l'aise et choquĂ©e. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transfĂ©rer en toute dĂ©contraction vingt millions de dollars Ă  Madisyn, une somme qui Ă©clipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Était-ce parce que Madisyn Ă©tait leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e ? Chapitre 4 Son frĂšre Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayĂ©s pour dĂ©poser de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilĂ©e ressemblant Ă  une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac Ă©tait plein. C'Ă©tait un vĂ©ritable flot d'affection, inĂ©dit et rĂ©confortant, qui s'exprimait Ă  travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du tĂ©lĂ©phone de Glenn a coupĂ© court Ă  ce moment. Il a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessinĂ© sur son visage. « Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frĂšres aĂźnĂ©s qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. » Il a rĂ©pondu Ă  l'appel vidĂ©o, et une voix dĂ©bordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. « Tu l'as retrouvĂ©e?J'ai hĂąte de la voir! » Glenn a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tĂȘte, ce qui a incitĂ© Glenn Ă  orienter le tĂ©lĂ©phone vers elle. « La voilĂ , ta petite sƓur, Madisyn. » « Ouais, on est vraiment de la mĂȘme famille! » Le visage Ă  l'Ă©cran s'est illuminĂ© d'un sourire malicieux. Le cƓur de Madisyn a sautĂ© un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une cĂ©lĂšbre star de cinĂ©ma laurĂ©ate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est Ă©largi, ses liens familiaux s'Ă©tant Ă©tendus Ă  des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginĂ©s. « Salut », a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'Ă©tant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversĂ© le tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Madisyn, je suis coincĂ© sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientĂŽt quelque chose de spĂ©cial! » Son affection Ă©tait Ă©vidente. MalgrĂ© leur lien biologique rĂ©cemment dĂ©couvert, la chaleur de Waylon Ă©tait authentique et immĂ©diate. Waylon et ses frĂšres espĂ©raient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sƓur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'Ă©tait plus un bĂ©bĂ©, et elle n'Ă©tait pas liĂ©e Ă  eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'Ă©taient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tournĂ© vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait Ă  ses cĂŽtĂ©s. « Andrew, voici ma sƓur. N'est-elle pas adorable?» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa rĂ©serve et sa prestance, a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'Ă©cran. DĂšs qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'Ă©cran, son regard jusqu'alors dĂ©contractĂ© s'est instantanĂ©ment figĂ©. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses Ă©paules et ses traits dĂ©licats, qui reflĂ©taient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, Ă©taient trĂšs sĂ©duisants. Ses yeux ambrĂ©s, empreints d'un soupçon de paresse et d'indiffĂ©rence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew Ă©taient profonds. Madisyn est restĂ©e calme pendant l'appel vidĂ©o, mais la rĂ©action de Kristine a Ă©tĂ© moins contrĂŽlĂ©e. À la mention de « Andrew », le corps de cette derniĂšre s'est raidi, ses yeux s'Ă©tant fixĂ©s sur l'Ă©cran oĂč Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupçonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention Ă  Madisyn. « Salut. » La salutation d'Andrew Ă©tait brĂšve, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonçant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurĂ©e silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'Ă©tait qu'une formalitĂ©. Madisyn a rĂ©pondu par un hochement de tĂȘte poli, son attitude Ă©tant calme et dĂ©tachĂ©e. Waylon a continuĂ© Ă  bavarder au tĂ©lĂ©phone avec Madisyn jusqu'Ă  ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. MĂȘme si son pĂšre lui a raccrochĂ© au nez, Waylon Ă©tait visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. « C'est ma petite sƓur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. » Il lui a ensuite lancĂ© une invitation dĂ©contractĂ©e. « Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?» Il savait qu'Andrew Ă©vitait gĂ©nĂ©ralement de se rendre Ă  la rĂ©sidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aĂźnĂ©s. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, Ă©taient bien supĂ©rieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus dĂ©lirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait Ă  l'idĂ©e d'Ă©pouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a rĂ©pondu nonchalamment : « Bien sĂ»r, ça fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. » Waylon a clignĂ© des yeux, dĂ©contenancĂ© par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Était-il vraiment sĂ©rieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante À la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigĂ©s vers leur vaste manoir, qui Ă©clipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriĂ©tĂ© dĂ©gageait une Ă©lĂ©gance royale, Ă  l'image d'un chĂąteau par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escortĂ© Madisyn Ă  travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'Ă  une chambre spĂ©cialement prĂ©parĂ©e. La chambre Ă©tait une vĂ©ritable vision de la grĂące fĂ©minine, dĂ©corĂ©e de teintes dĂ©licates et d'ornements bien pensĂ©s, qui rendaient Madisyn muette Ă  cause de son ambiance trop fĂ©minine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardĂ© Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandĂ© doucement : « Madisyn, est-ce que c'est Ă  ton goĂ»t?» « Oui, j'adore », a rĂ©pondu Madisyn, la voix teintĂ©e d'un soupçon d'impuissance. Elaine Ă©tait ravie et lui a serrĂ© la main avec douceur. « C'est trĂšs agrĂ©able! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'Ă  me le dire », a-t-elle dit, pĂ©tillante de joie. « Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton pĂšre et moi avons choisie pour toi! » Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont Ă©carquillĂ©s devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'Ă©clairage tamisĂ©. « Ce n'est que le dĂ©but. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain », a annoncĂ© Elaine. « Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?», a demandĂ© Madisyn. Elaine a Ă©clatĂ© de rire, Ă©cartant l'inquiĂ©tude. « Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet aprĂšs-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! », a-t-elle dĂ©clarĂ© avec un sourire gĂ©nĂ©reux. Madisyn, bien que dĂ©passĂ©e, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincĂšre d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'aprĂšs-midi mĂȘme, ils se sont rendus Ă  la mairie locale, oĂč Madisyn a officiellement adoptĂ© le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalitĂ©s lĂ©gales accomplies, Elaine a serrĂ© la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. « ChĂ©rie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. » Glenn les a observĂ©es d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. « Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet aprĂšs-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. VoilĂ  dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. » S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remerciĂ© Glenn et a pris la gĂ©nĂ©reuse somme. Il lui a tapotĂ© la tĂȘte avec amour, ses yeux dĂ©bordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine Ă©tait le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classĂ© de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn Ă  la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque piĂšce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vĂȘtements. « ChĂ©rie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. » Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dĂ©passĂ©e, a acquiescĂ© et a rassemblĂ© les vĂȘtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarquĂ© que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a Ă©tĂ© amenĂ©e par Phyllis pour se livrer Ă  une thĂ©rapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn Ă©tait Ă©vidente. « Madisyn! », s'est-elle exclamĂ©e, sa voix rĂ©sonnant d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Elaine, qui s'est retournĂ©e Ă  la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanĂ©ment. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rĂŽle important de la famille Chapman dans l'Ă©ducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait dĂ©jĂ  acceptĂ© de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il Ă©tait retournĂ© Ă  l'entreprise un peu plus tĂŽt pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopĂ©ration. Alors qu'Elaine prĂ©parait un accueil chaleureux, prĂ©voyant mĂȘme de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volontĂ©, le ton de cette derniĂšre a changĂ© brusquement. « Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?» Phyllis a regardĂ© attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et Ă  mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scĂšne Ă  laquelle elle avait assistĂ© Ă  l'HĂŽtel d'Alpenglow plus tĂŽt dans la journĂ©e. « Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achĂštes des produits de luxe ici, oĂč as-tu trouvĂ© cet argent?» Madisyn, le visage figĂ© dans un masque de dĂ©tachement glacial, a rĂ©pondu sans la moindre chaleur : « Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. » L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme Ă  ce moment-lĂ , reflĂ©tant des annĂ©es de loyautĂ© non rĂ©ciproque. Elle avait Ă©levĂ© leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotĂ©e en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursĂ© la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir Ă©levĂ©e. Pourtant, les Chapman n'Ă©taient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sĂ©vĂšre alors qu'elle absorbait la duretĂ© des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginĂ©e comme faisant partie du passĂ© de Madisyn Ă©tait loin de la rĂ©alitĂ© qui se prĂ©sentait Ă  elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilitĂ©. « Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme Ă©tait autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant prĂ©sent, Phyllis a expirĂ© profondĂ©ment, son visage Ă©tant un masque de rĂ©signation douloureuse. « En effet, elle Ă©tait une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa façade. Elle a profĂ©rĂ© de nombreux mensonges et a mĂȘme volĂ© de l'argent Ă  notre famille. C'est une honte! » Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargĂ©e d'une feinte dĂ©tresse : « Ma dĂ©ception a Ă©tĂ© profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'Ă©loigner de notre famille, malgrĂ© les annĂ©es que nous avons passĂ©es Ă  l'Ă©lever. » Phyllis Ă©tait dĂ©terminĂ©e Ă  dĂ©peindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunĂ©e ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se rĂ©pande qu'elle a Ă©tĂ© trop sĂ©vĂšre avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est mĂȘme tamponnĂ© les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prĂ©tendu dĂ©sespoir. Phyllis Ă©tait en train de la discrĂ©diter devant sa propre mĂšre. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une Ă©tincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a dĂ©couvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'Ă©tait pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. À cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a Ă©tĂ© mise Ă  la porte et est devenue la risĂ©e de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a dĂ©couvert que son vrai pĂšre Ă©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frĂšres Ă©taient des personnalitĂ©s renommĂ©es dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichĂ©s est limitĂ©. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (AccĂ©der automatiquement Ă  ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &8& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp Heat novel J https://www.facebook.com/61566525595562/ 59 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.kifflire.com IMAGE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1873316979751191&rawadid=120213773340280736 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466124744_1228863421672210_3743415714417142284_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vtbe5rx7Rd4Q7kNvgHTea5j&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=As9YoncWcwPqhPXWcQZ4wLj&oh=00_AYBAX2gZVQS2KZ7Tqu57gSxE8yzj3mWvHg9Z95z1AySczA&oe=674D895C PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Heat novel J 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,669
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-11-27 19:52 active 1932 0 Continuer la lecture Alors que la vĂ©ritable hĂ©ritiĂšre a fait son apparition, les spectateurs attendent la chute de l'imposteur. Cependant, Ă  la surprise gĂ©nĂ©rale, elle a dĂ©voilĂ© son identitĂ© de fille de l'homme le plus riche, assumant le rĂŽle de juge dans le concours de la vraie hĂ©ritiĂšre et mettant fin Ă  l'accord commercial de ses parents adoptifs. Forte du soutien d'un magnat des affaires, elle a Ă©tonnĂ© tout le monde ! ===== « Madisyn, pendant toutes ces annĂ©es que nous t'avons Ă©levĂ©e, nous ne t'avons jamais imaginĂ©e capable d'une telle cruautĂ©. Cette maison n'est plus en mesure de supporter ta prĂ©sence. Tu dois partir immĂ©diatement ». A dĂ©clarĂ© l'imposante femme, dont le regard Ă©tait chargĂ© de dĂ©dain et d'un froid glacial et l'Ă©lĂ©gance vestimentaire contrastait fortement avec la duretĂ© de ses propos, devant Madisyn Chapman. « Maman, je t'en prie, c'Ă©tait un accident. J'ai perdu pied et j'ai dĂ©valĂ© les escaliers toute seule. Madisyn n'a rien Ă  voir lĂ -dedans », a dĂ©clarĂ© une jeune fille assise dans le canapĂ©. Ressemblant physiquement Ă  la femme en face d'elle, elle les yeux pleins de larmes. Une demi-heure plus tĂŽt, Jenna Chapman, la fille biologique des Chapman, avait fait une chute dans l'escalier. Madisyn Ă©tait alors seule Ă  l'Ă©tage supĂ©rieur. Tout le monde pensait que Madisyn avait poussĂ© Jenna... Maintenant, les regards que les Chapman lançaient Ă  Madisyn Ă©taient remplis de dĂ©goĂ»t et de venin, un contraste frappant avec leur attitude une semaine auparavant, lorsqu'ils avaient professĂ© devant les journalistes leur rĂ©ticence Ă  se sĂ©parer d'elle. Madisyn a baissĂ© les yeux vers le sol, une ombre fugace d'ironie traversant son regard. Autrefois, Madisyn Ă©tait la seule fille des Chapman. MĂȘme si elle n'avait jamais bĂ©nĂ©ficiĂ© du favoritisme de ses parents, elle ne manquait de rien, ses besoins essentiels Ă©tant toujours satisfaits. Mais la façade avait volĂ© en Ă©clats lorsque Jeffry Chapman, qu'elle connaissait comme son pĂšre, avait Ă©tĂ© victime d'un grave accident qui avait nĂ©cessitĂ© une transfusion s*nguine urgente. Les analyses suivantes avaient rĂ©vĂ©lĂ© que Madisyn n'Ă©tait pas son enfant biologique. Jeffry avait ensuite fait appel Ă  son vaste rĂ©seau pour retrouver sa vĂ©ritable fille, Jenna. La famille Chapman Ă©tait une famille prestigieuse dans la ville de Gemond, et les nouvelles de ce genre s'Ă©taient naturellement rĂ©pandues rapidement. Pour gĂ©rer l'opinion publique et prĂ©server leur rĂ©putation, ils avaient dĂ©clarĂ© un engagement inĂ©branlable envers Madisyn, la fille qu'ils avaient Ă©levĂ©e, affirmant leur intention de la traiter comme leur propre fille pendant un certain temps avant qu'elle ne retourne dans sa famille biologique. Cependant, derriĂšre les portes closes, leurs plans Ă©taient radicalement diffĂ©rents. Une fois le regard du public dĂ©tournĂ©, ils avaient l'intention de renvoyer discrĂštement Madisyn. À l'arrivĂ©e de Jenna, la famille Chapman avait reprochĂ© Ă  Madisyn les annĂ©es de galĂšre de Jenna, relĂ©guant Madisyn de sa chambre Ă  un simple espace de rangement, diminuant ainsi considĂ©rablement son statut. Elle Ă©tait chargĂ©e de tĂąches subalternes, son statut Ă©tant bien infĂ©rieur Ă  celui des domestiques. Jenna, elle, voulait toujours que Madisyn s'en aille. Elle avait montĂ© plusieurs plans contre Madisyn, mais ses parents fermaient les yeux, leur mĂ©pris pour Madisyn Ă©tant Ă  peine voilĂ©. Ces tribulations ont ĂŽtĂ© Ă  Madisyn toute illusion sur cette famille hypocrite et l'ont poussĂ©e Ă  affronter les injustices qui lui Ă©taient imposĂ©es. Alors que les tensions atteignaient leur paroxysme, elle a fait face Ă  Jenna, d'une voix rĂ©solue : « Je vais partir, mais pas avant d'avoir remis les pendules Ă  l'heure. Je refuse d'endosser tes malversations plus longtemps, Jenna! » Le calme de Jenna a vacillĂ© sous l'intensitĂ© du regard glacial de Madisyn, son corps tremblant lĂ©gĂšrement. S'agissait-il de la mĂȘme Madisyn que celle qui s'Ă©tait pliĂ©e Ă  toutes les avanies ? Une lueur sombre s'est reflĂ©tĂ©e dans les yeux de Jenna. Elle Ă©tait l'hĂ©ritiĂšre lĂ©gitime des biens de la famille Chapman, pas cette usurpatrice, Madisyn, qui vivait dans un luxe immĂ©ritĂ©. Elle devait cĂŽute que coĂ»te chasser cet imposteur! « Madisyn, j'ai aucune idĂ©e de ce que tu racontes! » La voix de Jenna Ă©tait empreinte d'une confusion feinte. « Depuis que j'ai repris ma place, que j'ai reçu l'affection qui m'Ă©tait due par nos parents, j'ai senti ton mĂ©contentement. MalgrĂ© tes actions, je suis restĂ©e tolĂ©rante. Mais pour mes jambes... Comment pourrais-tu?La danse est ma passion et l'expression de mon Ăąme. Si j'avais su que tu convoitais si dĂ©sespĂ©rĂ©ment la place au concours national, je ne l'aurais pas disputĂ©e. » Son insinuation Ă©tait trĂšs claire que Madisyn l'avait sabotĂ©e par jalousie. Le regard de la mĂšre de Jenna, Phyllis Chapman, s'est durci aux paroles de sa fille biologique, sa voix Ă©tant empreinte de dĂ©dain. « Jenna, tu possĂšdes un talent remarquable que Madisyn ne pourra jamais Ă©galer. Cette place en compĂ©tition te revenait de droit. Et toi, Madisyn! » Elle s'est retournĂ©e brusquement vers Madisyn et a ajoutĂ© : « Fais tes valises et pars immĂ©diatement! » L'expression habituellement sombre de Madisyn n'a fait qu'attiser son mĂ©pris. Pendant ce temps, Jenna, toujours docile et talentueuse, brillait de mille feux dans ses yeux ; c'Ă©tait une vĂ©ritable Chapman. Au milieu de ce drame, Jeffry a finalement rompu le silence, la voix lourde de dĂ©ception. « Madisyn, notre accord Ă©tait de te garder jusqu'Ă  ce que les regards du public s'apaisent, mais nous voilĂ  confrontĂ©s Ă  ton profond ressentiment envers Jenna. Nous n'avons pas d'autre choix que de te rendre Ă  ta vraie famille aujourd'hui. » Les yeux de Jenna ont brillĂ© d'une lueur triomphante lorsque son pĂšre a annoncĂ© le dĂ©part imminent de Madisyn. En revanche, le visage de cette derniĂšre est restĂ© un masque indĂ©chiffrable tandis qu'elle montait les escaliers pour rassembler ses affaires. La longue durĂ©e de Madisyn Ă  l'Ă©tage supĂ©rieur inquiĂ©tait Jenna. « Et si elle essayait de tout emporter avec elle?» AprĂšs tout, tout ce qui avait de la valeur dans la maison lui revenait de droit ; comment pouvait-elle permettre Ă  une imposture de partir avec une partie de ses richesses? Madisyn a fini par rĂ©apparaĂźtre, descendant lentement l'escalier, ses mouvements Ă©tant dĂ©libĂ©rĂ©s. Elle transportait un petit sac noir sans prĂ©tention. Lorsque son regard a balayĂ© froidement le salon, il a suffisamment troublĂ© Jeffry pour qu'il dĂ©tourne les yeux. Les sourcils de Phyllis se sont froncĂ©s Ă  la vue du bagage minimal de Madisyn. « C'est tout ce que tu veux emporter?Qu'y a-t-il lĂ -dedans?Montre-moi », a-t-elle demandĂ©, le ton suspicieux. Jeffry a levĂ© la main pour mettre fin Ă  l'interrogatoire de sa femme. « Laisse-la tranquille. » Il s'agissait sans doute de la carte bancaire qu'il lui avait donnĂ©e et sur laquelle il ne restait qu'une centaine de milliers de dollars. Sans se laisser dĂ©concerter, Madisyn a posĂ© son sac sur la table, l'air stoĂŻque. « Inspecte-le si tu veux. » Phyllis, incapable de masquer sa mĂ©fiance, s'est moquĂ©e. « Elle a peut-ĂȘtre emportĂ© quelque chose de prĂ©cieux », a-t-elle marmonnĂ© en ouvrant le sac. En jetant un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'intĂ©rieur, elle n'a trouvĂ© qu'un carnet, quelques graines et une petite somme d'argent, loin des objets de valeur qu'elle craignait. Phyllis, le visage rougi par l'embarras de son accusation sans fondement, s'est redressĂ©e. « Je vais laisser le chauffeur t'emmener lĂ -bas », a-t-elle dit d'un ton sec. Jeffry, sous le poids de la situation, a fouillĂ© dans sa poche et en a sorti une carte. « Madisyn, Ă  ton retour, Ă©coute tes parents. Ce sont des fermiers, certes... mais ils sont bons, ce sont des gens simples. Tu devrais les aider. » Madisyn a regardĂ© la carte offerte avec ses beaux yeux, son expression calme. « Chacun a son propre destin Ă  accomplir », a-t-elle rĂ©pondu tranquillement, en repoussant la carte vers Jeffry. « Mais avant que je ne parte, il faut que les choses soient claires. Jenna, comment es-tu vraiment tombĂ©e dans ces escaliers?C'est ta derniĂšre chance de dire la vĂ©ritĂ©. » Jenna fulminait intĂ©rieurement, exaspĂ©rĂ©e par le calme serein de Madisyn, qui semblait l'Ă©lever au-dessus de tout le monde malgrĂ© ses origines modestes. Madisyn ne venait pas d'une famille riche! Elle Ă©tait juste la fille de deux fermiers! « Madisyn, qu'est-ce que tu insinues?Que je me suis jetĂ©e dans les escaliers?», a rĂ©torquĂ© Jenna. « Mes jambes, c'est ma vie, elles sont indispensables Ă  ma danse. Pourquoi me blesserais-je?» Au fur et Ă  mesure qu'elle parlait, les Ă©motions de Jenna sont allĂ©es crescendo, et elle a fondu en larmes de façon théùtrale, s'effondrant dans les bras de Phyllis. Soudain, Jenna se leva instinctivement Ă  cause d'un vase brisĂ©. Le silence s'est installĂ© dans la piĂšce et tout le monde, y compris Phyllis et Jeffry, a tournĂ© son regard choquĂ© vers elle. L'agilitĂ© soudaine de Jenna a Ă©tĂ© surprenante ; n'avait-elle pas dit qu'elle ne pouvait pas se tenir debout Ă  cause de ses blessures ? Chapitre 2 Le plus riche de Gemond Se rendant compte de son erreur, Jenna s'est effondrĂ©e dans le canapĂ©, s'agrippant Ă  ses jambes avec une dĂ©tresse exagĂ©rĂ©e. « AĂŻe, mes jambes! Elles me font si mal! » La rĂ©ponse de Jeffry n'Ă©tait pas de la colĂšre mais une culpabilitĂ© dirigĂ©e vers Madisyn. « Madisyn, comprends que Jenna est encore trĂšs jeune. Ne lui en veux pas... » Madisyn Ă©tait habituĂ©e Ă  entendre ce genre d'excuse trop souvent. « Bien sĂ»r, je ne me vengerais pas si un chien me mordait. AprĂšs tout, il apprend ce genre de comportement de ses maĂźtres, n'est-ce pas?» Avec un dernier ricanement qui a tranchĂ© l'air tendu, Madisyn a pris son modeste sac et s'est dirigĂ©e vers la porte, d'un pas dĂ©cidĂ© et inĂ©branlable. Elle ne s'est pas retournĂ©e vers la famille qu'elle laissait derriĂšre elle. Le trio qu'elle laissait dans son sillage fulminait de fureur. Dehors, le chauffeur attendait, inconscient de l'agitation qui rĂ©gnait entre les murs de la maison des Chapman. Depuis le retour de Jenna, le respect du personnel de la maison pour Madisyn s'Ă©tait considĂ©rablement dĂ©gradĂ© ; mĂȘme le chauffeur ne l'avait pas saluĂ©e comme il se devait lorsqu'elle s'Ă©tait approchĂ©e. Ignorant sa prĂ©sence, Madisyn est passĂ©e devant lui, la posture droite et rĂ©solue. Le chauffeur, la rattrapant avec un soupçon d'urgence dans ses pas, a appelĂ© : « Madisyn, on m'a dit de te conduire Ă  ta destination. » Madisyn s'est arrĂȘtĂ©e, se tournant lĂ©gĂšrement pour donner sa rĂ©ponse, son ton glacial : « Pas la peine. À partir de maintenant, je ne veux plus rien avoir Ă  faire avec la famille Chapman. » Sur ces derniers mots, elle a hĂ©lĂ© un taxi et a indiquĂ© au chauffeur l'adresse que Jeffry lui avait envoyĂ©e sur son tĂ©lĂ©phone. La destination Ă©tait un village humble et dĂ©labrĂ©, loin de l'opulence qu'elle avait connue. En arrivant, elle a remarquĂ© l'Ă©tat de dĂ©labrement de la maison de ses parents biologiques, l'air rempli de cris Ă©touffĂ©s qui lui ont serrĂ© le cƓur. En entrant, elle a vu beaucoup de monde. Le contraste Ă©tait saisissant. Un homme vĂȘtu d'un costume propre et Ă©lĂ©gant, entourĂ© de gardes du corps, se tenait devant un couple en pleurs, vĂȘtu d'un simple costume de paysan. Alors que Madisyn contemplait ce tableau surrĂ©aliste, l'homme s'est retournĂ©, les yeux remplis de rouge et d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Il s'est prĂ©cipitĂ© vers elle, les bras grands ouverts. « Ma fille, c'est bien toi! Je ne peux pas croire que tu sois vraiment vivante! » La voix de l'homme grand et imposant s'est brisĂ©e sous le coup de l'Ă©motion. Madisyn est restĂ©e bouche bĂ©e. Qui Ă©tait cet homme et pourquoi agissait-il de la sorte ? Madisyn a absorbĂ© les regards larmoyants du couple de paysans devant elle. Sa voix, tremblante de confusion, a finalement rompu le silence. « Maman, papa, qu'est-ce qui se passe?» Le fermier a soupirĂ© lourdement, sa voix Ă©tant fatiguĂ©e par le poids de vĂ©ritĂ©s inavouĂ©es. « Madisyn, nous ne sommes pas tes vĂ©ritables parents. Jenna est la fille lĂ©gitime des Chapman, mais toi, tu n'es pas la nĂŽtre. Notre bĂ©bĂ© est mort-nĂ©. » Il a marquĂ© une pause, faisant un geste vers l'homme bien habillĂ©. « Cet homme est ton vrai pĂšre. » Madisyn a regardĂ© l'Ă©tranger, notant les similitudes indĂ©niables entre leurs traits. L'homme a sorti un document de sa mallette, sa main tremblant lĂ©gĂšrement. « Madisyn, quand je t'ai vue pour la premiĂšre fois Ă  l'hĂŽpital, quelque chose en toi m'a interpellĂ©, mĂȘme si je l'ai Ă©cartĂ© Ă  ce moment-lĂ  », a-t-il expliquĂ©, la voix Ă©tranglĂ©e par l'Ă©motion. « AprĂšs avoir entendu parler des retrouvailles des Chapman avec leur vraie fille, j'ai voulu savoir s'il n'y avait pas eu une erreur. Ce test de paternitĂ© a confirmĂ© mes soupçons. Tu es bien ma fille. » En prenant le rapport, Madisyn a vu noir sur blanc la preuve indĂ©niable. D'ailleurs, mĂȘme sans cela, leur ressemblance en disait long. La rĂ©ponse de la jeune femme Ă©tait un silence rempli de pensĂ©es tumultueuses. Cette rĂ©vĂ©lation, ce nouveau rebondissement dans son rĂ©cit dĂ©jĂ  complexe, l'a submergĂ©e. L'homme a continuĂ© : « C'est beaucoup de choses Ă  assimiler, je sais. Mais voici la vĂ©ritĂ©. La nuit de ta naissance, une erreur tragique s'est produite au sein de l'hĂŽpital. À cause de la nĂ©gligence d'une infirmiĂšre, trois familles ont vu leurs vies s'entremĂȘler sans le savoir. L'enfant de ce couple a Ă©tĂ© dĂ©clarĂ© mort-nĂ© et nous a Ă©tĂ© remis par erreur, tu as fini chez les Chapman, et Jenna a Ă©tĂ© amenĂ©e ici. » « Ta mĂšre et moi Ă©tions dĂ©vastĂ©s, pensant que nous t'avions perdue », a-t-il ajoutĂ©, les yeux humides. « Tu ne peux pas savoir Ă  quel point cela a affectĂ© ta mĂšre. Elle attend anxieusement Ă  l'hĂŽtel, espĂ©rant enfin te rencontrer. » TouchĂ©e par sa sincĂ©ritĂ©, Madisyn a hochĂ© lentement la tĂȘte, son regard se portant Ă  nouveau sur les fermiers. La voix de l'homme en costume s'est adoucie lorsqu'il a promis : « Tout cela n'Ă©tait qu'un accident. Ils sont eux aussi des victimes. J'ai l'intention de leur offrir une compensation pour leur perte. » Le fermier a fait un signe de la main dĂ©daigneux, mais sa voix est restĂ©e ferme. « Nous n'avons pas besoin de compensation, la vĂ©ritĂ© nous suffit. » Il y avait dans la voix du fermier une pointe de lassitude mĂȘlĂ©e Ă  une subtile dĂ©sillusion. Sa relation avec Jenna, la fille que sa femme et lui avaient Ă©levĂ©e comme leur propre fille, s'Ă©tait dĂ©tĂ©riorĂ©e aprĂšs qu'elle avait retrouvĂ© sa famille biologique ; elle avait cessĂ© toute communication avec eux. « Vous devriez rentrer chez vous maintenant. Votre famille sera enfin rĂ©unie, ne perdez pas votre temps ici », a-t-il dit, son expression mĂȘlant tristesse et dĂ©tachement, tandis qu'il guidait Madisyn et l'homme en costume vers la porte. Madisyn a suivi l'homme en costume jusqu'Ă  une rutilante Rolls-Royce garĂ©e sur le trottoir. L'opulence du vĂ©hicule contrastait fortement avec la modeste maison dont elle venait de sortir. « Madisyn, moi c'est Glenn Johns, ton pĂšre. À partir de maintenant, je suis lĂ  pour toi ; n'hĂ©site pas Ă  me demander ce dont tu as besoin », a dit l'homme en costume, d'une voix douce mais ferme. La prise de conscience s'est faite lentement : Glenn Johns n'Ă©tait pas seulement un homme riche, il Ă©tait le PDG du Groupe Johns, l'homme le plus riche de Gemond. Les implications de sa nouvelle lignĂ©e ont commencĂ© Ă  s'installer, lourdes et profondes. Madisyn a acquiescĂ© lentement. L'HĂŽtel d'Alpenglow Ă©tait le plus luxueux de Gemond. Jenna, vĂȘtue d'une robe Chanel fluide, incarnait l'Ă©lĂ©gance lorsqu'elle est entrĂ©e dans le grand hall d'entrĂ©e avec ses parents. L'occasion Ă©tait capitale ; Phyllis venait d'apprendre que Lynda Johns, vice-prĂ©sidente de l'Association Nationale de Danse et juge de la compĂ©tition nationale, Ă©tait en ville. Phyllis avait vite compris que le fait d'ĂȘtre sous la tutelle de Lynda pouvait permettre Ă  Jenna de remporter le championnat. Dans cette optique, elle avait fait habiller Jenna de ses plus beaux atours et l'avait emmenĂ©e en vitesse Ă  l'hĂŽtel. Mais Ă  leur arrivĂ©e, une surprise les attendait. De l'autre cĂŽtĂ© du hall, Madisyn se tenait debout, habillĂ©e simplement d'un T-shirt et d'un jean, mais elle se comportait avec une grĂące posĂ©e qui semblait attirer les regards. À cĂŽtĂ© d'elle se trouvait un homme en costume, dont la prĂ©sence Ă©tait impressionnante, mĂȘme si Phyllis ne voyait pas les traits de celui-ci. « Madisyn?Qu'est-ce qu'elle fait ici?», a murmurĂ© Phyllis sous sa respiration, son ton mĂȘlant confusion et agacement. Chapitre 3 Sa vraie famille « La nouvelle de l'arrivĂ©e de Mme Johns a sans doute Ă©tĂ© divulguĂ©e », a dĂ©clarĂ© Jenna avec une façade d'innocence, sa voix Ă©tant basse et teintĂ©e de curiositĂ©. « On dirait que Madisyn veut aussi apprendre de Mme Johns qui ne sait peut-ĂȘtre pas encore que Madisyn a Ă©tĂ© chassĂ©e de chez nous. On dirait que nous pourrions toutes les deux finir par devenir ses Ă©lĂšves! » Le visage de Phyllis s'est assombri d'inquiĂ©tude aux paroles de Jenna. Elle s'est prĂ©cipitĂ©e, son intention Ă©tant claire : intercepter Madisyn avant qu'elle n'ait pu Ă©tablir des relations influentes. Mais Madisyn se dirigeait dĂ©jĂ  rapidement vers la Salle d'Émeraude, la salle la plus exclusive et la plus privĂ©e de l'hĂŽtel. Phyllis est restĂ©e perplexe. Pourquoi Madisyn se rendrait-elle dans la Salle d'Émeraude ? Jenna, rattrapĂ©e par son retard, a partagĂ© la surprise de sa mĂšre. « Maman, cette salle n'est pas ouverte Ă  tout le monde. On dirait que Madisyn a plus de contacts qu'on ne le pensait. Elle doit avoir des amis trĂšs impressionnants. » « Quel genre d'amis pourrait-elle bien avoir?», a marmonnĂ© Phyllis avec amertume, son esprit s'emballant avec des hypothĂšses dĂ©favorables. Le dĂ©goĂ»t l'a momentanĂ©ment envahie alors que Phyllis Ă©tait aux prises avec ces pensĂ©es, mais elle n'a pas eu le temps de s'y attarder. Avec un sentiment d'urgence, elle a sorti son tĂ©lĂ©phone et a appelĂ© Lynda. « Toutes mes excuses, je suis en train de traiter une affaire urgente. » La voix de Lynda Ă©tait dĂ©tachĂ©e et vive au tĂ©lĂ©phone avant qu'elle ne mette fin Ă  l'appel. Jenna Ă©tant accablĂ©e par le dĂ©couragement, son moral a chutĂ© et elle s'est masquĂ© le visage avec ses mains, des larmes coulant entre ses doigts. Jeffry l'a enlacĂ©e, sa voix empreinte d'une douce assurance. « Jenna, ne t'inquiĂšte pas. Nous aurons d'autres occasions. Nous trouverons un autre moyen. » Pendant ce temps, Lynda a reposĂ© son tĂ©lĂ©phone sur le coussin Ă  cĂŽtĂ© d'elle. Son frĂšre Glenn avait organisĂ© une rĂ©union de famille immĂ©diate aprĂšs la dĂ©couverte de sa fille perdue de vue depuis longtemps. « Madisyn a dĂ» traverser beaucoup d'Ă©preuves au fil des ans », a dĂ©clarĂ© Kristine Johns, assise Ă©lĂ©gamment Ă  cĂŽtĂ© de Lynda. Elle avait des traits remarquables, un maquillage exquis et Ă©tait habillĂ©e d'une robe luxueuse. Bien qu'elle renvoie l'image d'une dame raffinĂ©e, son expression trahissait une profonde inquiĂ©tude. Lynda a rĂ©pondu pensivement : « J'ai entendu dire que son ancienne famille l'avait bien traitĂ©e. Elle n'a peut-ĂȘtre pas Ă©tĂ© confrontĂ©e aux difficultĂ©s que nous imaginons. » La rĂ©ponse de Kristine Ă©tait empreinte de conviction. « Il est essentiel que nous lui apportions notre chaleur et notre soutien. » Lynda a caressĂ© affectueusement la tĂȘte de Kristine, fiĂšre du bon caractĂšre de son Ă©lĂšve. Cette derniĂšre avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e par la famille Johns. L'accueil qu'elle a rĂ©servĂ© Ă  Madisyn a mis en Ă©vidence son esprit gĂ©nĂ©reux et sa gentillesse. Elle n'avait pas peur que le retour de Madisyn menace son statut. Dans un coin, Elaine Johns Ă©tait assise tranquillement, le regard fixĂ© sur la porte, impatiente et dans l'expectative. Kristine a perçu l'intensitĂ© du regard d'Elaine et s'est sentie mal Ă  l'aise. Enfin, la porte s'est ouverte, la jeune femme qui entrait Ă©tait magnifique, ses traits exquis et distants reflĂ©tant ceux d'Elaine de maniĂšre suffisamment frappante pour affirmer leur parentĂ©. Kristine a ressenti un vide inexplicable Ă  cette vue. Elaine, incapable de contenir ses Ă©motions plus longtemps, s'est Ă©lancĂ©e en avant. « Ma fille! », s'est-elle exclamĂ©e en serrant Madisyn dans ses bras, ses larmes coulant Ă  flots. Madisyn est restĂ©e momentanĂ©ment abasourdie par l'intensitĂ© de l'accueil, ses mains tapotant avec hĂ©sitation le dos d'Elaine. Elle sentait naĂźtre en elle une nouvelle chaleur, une chaleur familiale. C'Ă©tait donc ça, avoir une famille aimante. « Laisse Madisyn s'asseoir d'abord », a dit Glenn d'une voix douce. Alors qu'ils s'installaient dans le canapĂ©, Elaine s'est accrochĂ©e Ă  Madisyn, essayant de stabiliser sa voix Ă  travers ses larmes. « Madisyn, je suis dĂ©solĂ©e qu'il nous ait fallu autant de temps pour te retrouver. Tu as dĂ» endurer tellement de choses. » « Je... Ça va, ça va. Je vais bien. » Les larmes d'Elaine, chaudes et sincĂšres, ont coulĂ© sur la main de Madisyn, laissant celle-ci quelque peu dĂ©semparĂ©e. TouchĂ©e par une telle dĂ©monstration de sincĂ©ritĂ©, elle a gentiment rassurĂ© Elaine : « Ne pleure pas, maman. Nous sommes ensemble maintenant. » Le terme « maman » a semblĂ© susciter une joie profonde chez Elaine, dont la voix s'est mise Ă  trembler lorsqu'elle a rĂ©pondu : « Oui, tu es de retour. Et je promets de tout arranger. » Glenn a observĂ© l'Ă©change avec un sourire radieux, son impatience Ă©tant palpable lorsqu'il a regardĂ© Madisyn. Sentant le poids de son regard, la jeune femme s'est tournĂ©e vers lui. « Hum... Papa. » « Nous sommes si heureux d'ĂȘtre rĂ©unis avec toi, ma Madisyn. » Glenn rayonnait, son visage s'illuminant de bonheur, une expression rare de pure joie. « Laisse-moi te prĂ©senter Ă  notre famille. Voici ta tante Lynda. » Lynda a observĂ© Madisyn, lui adressant un lĂ©ger signe de tĂȘte en guise de reconnaissance. Madisyn lui a rendu le geste avec une chaleur polie. Puis c'Ă©tait au tour de Kristine. Le sourire de celle-ci Ă©tait radieux lorsqu'elle s'est adressĂ©e Ă  Madisyn. « J'attendais depuis si longtemps de pouvoir enfin le dire ; j'ai maintenant une sƓur dont je peux me vanter. » Elaine est intervenue, la voix teintĂ©e d'une pointe d'hĂ©sitation : « Voici Kristine. Son pĂšre Ă©tait un ami proche de ton pĂšre. Kristine a perdu ses parents quand elle Ă©tait enfant, et nous l'avons recueillie. Si cela te met mal Ă  l'aise... » « Ce n'est pas grave. » Madisyn l'a interrompue doucement, comprenant ce qu'elle voulait dire. « Tu as aussi trois frĂšres, mais ils ne sont pas lĂ  pour l'instant. Nous ferons en sorte que tu les rencontres plus tard! » Elaine a continuĂ©, un sourire illuminant son visage alors qu'elle observait le hochement de tĂȘte de Madisyn qui acceptait. Glenn a pris son tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Ça a sans doute Ă©tĂ© dur pour toi pendant toutes ces annĂ©es, Madisyn. Commençons par Ă©changer nos numĂ©ros », a-t-il suggĂ©rĂ©. Elaine s'est empressĂ©e de lui emboĂźter le pas en sortant aussi son tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Échange ton numĂ©ro avec moi aussi », a-t-elle ajoutĂ© avec empressement. AprĂšs que Madisyn a Ă©changĂ© ses numĂ©ros avec eux, son tĂ©lĂ©phone a bourdonnĂ© de deux notifications. Son pĂšre lui avait envoyĂ© dix millions de dollars par le biais de Venmo, et sa mĂšre avait fait de mĂȘme. Glenn a souri, sa voix empreinte d'une gĂ©nĂ©rositĂ© dĂ©sinvolte. « Voici un peu d'argent de poche de la part de maman et papa. Si ce n'est pas assez pour toi, fais-le-moi savoir. » La chaleur d'Elaine n'a pas faibli. « Et j'ai choisi des vĂȘtements pour toi. Tu pourras les essayer quand nous rentrerons Ă  la maison! » Ce tourbillon de gĂ©nĂ©rositĂ© n'Ă©tait pas familier Ă  Madisyn, mais il lui apportait une chaleur qu'elle n'avait jamais connue. Mais Kristine se sentait Ă  la fois mal Ă  l'aise et choquĂ©e. Glenn et Elaine venaient de transfĂ©rer en toute dĂ©contraction vingt millions de dollars Ă  Madisyn, une somme qui Ă©clipsait sa propre allocation mensuelle, relativement modeste. Était-ce parce que Madisyn Ă©tait leur enfant biologique et qu'elle avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e ? Chapitre 4 Son frĂšre Pendant tout le repas, Elaine et Glenn se sont relayĂ©s pour dĂ©poser de la nourriture dans l'assiette de Madisyn, la nourriture empilĂ©e ressemblant Ă  une petite montagne. Lorsque Madisyn a tout fini, son estomac Ă©tait plein. C'Ă©tait un vĂ©ritable flot d'affection, inĂ©dit et rĂ©confortant, qui s'exprimait Ă  travers chaque plat offert par ses parents. La sonnerie soudaine du tĂ©lĂ©phone de Glenn a coupĂ© court Ă  ce moment. Il a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'identifiant de l'appelant et un large sourire s'est dessinĂ© sur son visage. « Madisyn, c'est l'un de tes frĂšres aĂźnĂ©s qui est en ligne, le plus jeune d'entre eux. Il est impatient de te rencontrer. » Il a rĂ©pondu Ă  l'appel vidĂ©o, et une voix dĂ©bordante d'enthousiasme s'est fait entendre. « Tu l'as retrouvĂ©e?J'ai hĂąte de la voir! » Glenn a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  Madisyn, qui a fait un timide signe de tĂȘte, ce qui a incitĂ© Glenn Ă  orienter le tĂ©lĂ©phone vers elle. « La voilĂ , ta petite sƓur, Madisyn. » « Ouais, on est vraiment de la mĂȘme famille! » Le visage Ă  l'Ă©cran s'est illuminĂ© d'un sourire malicieux. Le cƓur de Madisyn a sautĂ© un battement lorsqu'elle a reconnu Waylon, une cĂ©lĂšbre star de cinĂ©ma laurĂ©ate d'un prix. En un instant, son univers s'est Ă©largi, ses liens familiaux s'Ă©tant Ă©tendus Ă  des domaines qu'elle n'avait jamais imaginĂ©s. « Salut », a dit Madisyn, sa voix n'Ă©tant qu'un doux chuchotement. L'excitation de Waylon Johns a traversĂ© le tĂ©lĂ©phone. « Madisyn, je suis coincĂ© sur le plateau en ce moment, donc je ne peux pas revenir, mais je t'enverrai bientĂŽt quelque chose de spĂ©cial! » Son affection Ă©tait Ă©vidente. MalgrĂ© leur lien biologique rĂ©cemment dĂ©couvert, la chaleur de Waylon Ă©tait authentique et immĂ©diate. Waylon et ses frĂšres espĂ©raient depuis longtemps avoir une petite sƓur. Ils avaient bien Kristine, mais elle avait Ă©tĂ© adoptĂ©e par leurs parents alors qu'elle n'Ă©tait plus un bĂ©bĂ©, et elle n'Ă©tait pas liĂ©e Ă  eux par le sang, ce qui faisait qu'ils n'Ă©taient pas si proches. Waylon s'est alors tournĂ© vers l'homme noble et distant qui se trouvait Ă  ses cĂŽtĂ©s. « Andrew, voici ma sƓur. N'est-elle pas adorable?» Andrew Klein, connu pour sa rĂ©serve et sa prestance, a jetĂ© un coup d'Ɠil Ă  l'Ă©cran. DĂšs qu'il a vu la jeune fille sur l'Ă©cran, son regard jusqu'alors dĂ©contractĂ© s'est instantanĂ©ment figĂ©. Les longs cheveux souples de Madisyn descendaient sur ses Ă©paules et ses traits dĂ©licats, qui reflĂ©taient remarquablement les traits de la famille Johns, Ă©taient trĂšs sĂ©duisants. Ses yeux ambrĂ©s, empreints d'un soupçon de paresse et d'indiffĂ©rence, semblaient apaiser quiconque entrait en contact avec sa vue. Les yeux d'Andrew Ă©taient profonds. Madisyn est restĂ©e calme pendant l'appel vidĂ©o, mais la rĂ©action de Kristine a Ă©tĂ© moins contrĂŽlĂ©e. À la mention de « Andrew », le corps de cette derniĂšre s'est raidi, ses yeux s'Ă©tant fixĂ©s sur l'Ă©cran oĂč Andrew apparaissait plus frappant que jamais. Son attitude distante lui a fait soupçonner qu'il n'accorderait pas beaucoup d'attention Ă  Madisyn. « Salut. » La salutation d'Andrew Ă©tait brĂšve, sa voix basse. Kristine a ressenti un malaise, ses ongles s'enfonçant dans sa paume. Elle s'est rassurĂ©e silencieusement en se disant que le salut d'Andrew n'Ă©tait qu'une formalitĂ©. Madisyn a rĂ©pondu par un hochement de tĂȘte poli, son attitude Ă©tant calme et dĂ©tachĂ©e. Waylon a continuĂ© Ă  bavarder au tĂ©lĂ©phone avec Madisyn jusqu'Ă  ce que Glenn intervienne, lui rappelant de ne pas priver Madisyn de son repas. MĂȘme si son pĂšre lui a raccrochĂ© au nez, Waylon Ă©tait visiblement ravi, se retournant vers Andrew avec un sourire. « C'est ma petite sƓur perdue de vue depuis longtemps. N'est-elle pas adorable?Il faut que je finisse vite et que j'aille la retrouver. » Il lui a ensuite lancĂ© une invitation dĂ©contractĂ©e. « Andrew, tu veux venir avec moi?» Il savait qu'Andrew Ă©vitait gĂ©nĂ©ralement de se rendre Ă  la rĂ©sidence de la famille Johns en raison de l'affection manifeste de Kristine. Il y avait eu un ancien arrangement concernant un mariage potentiel entre la famille Johns et la famille Klein, mais il s'agissait simplement d'un accord verbal conclu par les aĂźnĂ©s. Les Klein, une famille importante de la ville d'Ansport, Ă©taient bien supĂ©rieure en statut et en influence aux Johns de Gemond, et Kristine semblait encore plus dĂ©lirante lorsqu'elle s'accrochait Ă  l'idĂ©e d'Ă©pouser Andrew. Andrew, le regard intense et distant, lui a rĂ©pondu nonchalamment : « Bien sĂ»r, ça fait un moment que je n'ai pas vu tes parents. » Waylon a clignĂ© des yeux, dĂ©contenancĂ© par l'acceptation inattendue d'Andrew. Était-il vraiment sĂ©rieux ? Chapitre 5 La sotte arrogante À la fin du repas, tous les membres de la famille Johns se sont dirigĂ©s vers leur vaste manoir, qui Ă©clipsait la villa plus simple de la famille Chapman, tant par son ampleur que par sa splendeur. La propriĂ©tĂ© dĂ©gageait une Ă©lĂ©gance royale, Ă  l'image d'un chĂąteau par sa grandeur. Elaine a impatiemment escortĂ© Madisyn Ă  travers les vastes couloirs jusqu'Ă  une chambre spĂ©cialement prĂ©parĂ©e. La chambre Ă©tait une vĂ©ritable vision de la grĂące fĂ©minine, dĂ©corĂ©e de teintes dĂ©licates et d'ornements bien pensĂ©s, qui rendaient Madisyn muette Ă  cause de son ambiance trop fĂ©minine. Au milieu de cette retraite enchanteresse, Elaine a regardĂ© Madisyn avec des yeux pleins d'attente et lui a demandĂ© doucement : « Madisyn, est-ce que c'est Ă  ton goĂ»t?» « Oui, j'adore », a rĂ©pondu Madisyn, la voix teintĂ©e d'un soupçon d'impuissance. Elaine Ă©tait ravie et lui a serrĂ© la main avec douceur. « C'est trĂšs agrĂ©able! Si tu as besoin de quoi que ce soit, tu n'as qu'Ă  me le dire », a-t-elle dit, pĂ©tillante de joie. « Maintenant, laisse-moi te montrer la garde-robe que ton pĂšre et moi avons choisie pour toi! » Elaine a ouvert les portes de l'armoire d'un geste majestueux. Les yeux de Madisyn se sont Ă©carquillĂ©s devant la multitude de robes exquises et opulentes qui scintillaient sous l'Ă©clairage tamisĂ©. « Ce n'est que le dĂ©but. Il y en a d'autres qui arriveront demain », a annoncĂ© Elaine. « Merci, maman, mais n'est-ce pas un peu trop?», a demandĂ© Madisyn. Elaine a Ă©clatĂ© de rire, Ă©cartant l'inquiĂ©tude. « Oh, jamais! Une fille n'a jamais trop de robes. Cet aprĂšs-midi, nous allons faire du shopping pour que tu puisses ajouter tout ce qui te plaira! », a-t-elle dĂ©clarĂ© avec un sourire gĂ©nĂ©reux. Madisyn, bien que dĂ©passĂ©e, a ressenti une profonde chaleur dans les gestes qui l'entouraient. Elaine avait l'intention d'attendre quelques jours avant de changer le nom de Madisyn. Mais celle-ci, sentant l'amour sincĂšre d'Elaine et de Glenn, ne voyait aucune raison d'attendre. L'aprĂšs-midi mĂȘme, ils se sont rendus Ă  la mairie locale, oĂč Madisyn a officiellement adoptĂ© le nom de famille Johns, devenant Madisyn Johns. Une fois les formalitĂ©s lĂ©gales accomplies, Elaine a serrĂ© la main de Madisyn, la voix pleine d'excitation. « ChĂ©rie, allons faire du shopping et voyons ce qui attire ton attention. » Glenn les a observĂ©es d'un regard tendre, avec du regret dans le ton. « Amusez-vous bien toutes les deux. J'ai du travail cet aprĂšs-midi et je ne peux pas vous accompagner. VoilĂ  dix millions, faites-vous plaisir, peu importe ce que vous trouverez. » S'adaptant au style de vie fastueux de ses parents, Madisyn a remerciĂ© Glenn et a pris la gĂ©nĂ©reuse somme. Il lui a tapotĂ© la tĂȘte avec amour, ses yeux dĂ©bordant d'affection paternelle. Le Mall de Moonshine Ă©tait le centre commercial de luxe le mieux classĂ© de Gemond. Elaine a conduit Madisyn Ă  la boutique chic de Chanel, les yeux brillants d'excitation alors qu'elle imaginait sa fille dans chaque piĂšce. Rapidement, elle a choisi une collection de vĂȘtements. « ChĂ©rie, essaie-les. S'ils te conviennent, nous les prendrons tous. » Madisyn, qui se sentait un peu dĂ©passĂ©e, a acquiescĂ© et a rassemblĂ© les vĂȘtements. Alors qu'elle se dirigeait vers la cabine d'essayage, elle a remarquĂ© que Phyllis et Jenna s'approchaient. Jenna, manifestement de mauvaise humeur, a Ă©tĂ© amenĂ©e par Phyllis pour se livrer Ă  une thĂ©rapie de shopping. Sa surprise de voir Madisyn Ă©tait Ă©vidente. « Madisyn! », s'est-elle exclamĂ©e, sa voix rĂ©sonnant d'incrĂ©dulitĂ©. Elaine, qui s'est retournĂ©e Ă  la voix, a reconnu le couple instantanĂ©ment. Elle s'est radoucie, connaissant le rĂŽle important de la famille Chapman dans l'Ă©ducation de Madisyn. Pour rendre la pareille, Glenn avait dĂ©jĂ  acceptĂ© de travailler avec l'entreprise de la famille Chapman, et il Ă©tait retournĂ© Ă  l'entreprise un peu plus tĂŽt pour rencontrer Jeffry et discuter de la coopĂ©ration. Alors qu'Elaine prĂ©parait un accueil chaleureux, prĂ©voyant mĂȘme de payer les courses de Phyllis et de Jenna en signe de bonne volontĂ©, le ton de cette derniĂšre a changĂ© brusquement. « Madisyn, que fais-tu ici?Nous sommes dans une boutique Chanel. Est-ce que tu peux te permettre quoi que ce soit?» Phyllis a regardĂ© attentivement Madisyn, son visage s'assombrissant au fur et Ă  mesure qu'elle se souvenait de la scĂšne Ă  laquelle elle avait assistĂ© Ă  l'HĂŽtel d'Alpenglow plus tĂŽt dans la journĂ©e. « Madisyn, pourquoi tu n'es pas avec tes parents pauvres?Tu achĂštes des produits de luxe ici, oĂč as-tu trouvĂ© cet argent?» Madisyn, le visage figĂ© dans un masque de dĂ©tachement glacial, a rĂ©pondu sans la moindre chaleur : « Mes affaires ne vous regardent plus. » L'opinion de Madisyn sur la famille Chapman a pris forme Ă  ce moment-lĂ , reflĂ©tant des annĂ©es de loyautĂ© non rĂ©ciproque. Elle avait Ă©levĂ© leur modeste entreprise au rang de centrale cotĂ©e en bourse, pensant qu'elle avait remboursĂ© la dette de gratitude pour l'avoir Ă©levĂ©e. Pourtant, les Chapman n'Ă©taient pas conscients de son aide. L'expression d'Elaine est devenue sĂ©vĂšre alors qu'elle absorbait la duretĂ© des mots de Phyllis. La famille qu'elle avait imaginĂ©e comme faisant partie du passĂ© de Madisyn Ă©tait loin de la rĂ©alitĂ© qui se prĂ©sentait Ă  elle. Ils traitaient Madisyn non pas avec une attention familiale, mais avec une franche hostilitĂ©. « Excusez-moi, j'ai cru comprendre que cette jeune femme Ă©tait autrefois une fille pour vous, mais pourquoi la traitez-vous ainsi maintenant?», est intervenue Elaine, incapable de retenir sa consternation. Avec un public maintenant prĂ©sent, Phyllis a expirĂ© profondĂ©ment, son visage Ă©tant un masque de rĂ©signation douloureuse. « En effet, elle Ă©tait une fille pour moi autrefois. Mais je dois vous avertir, madame, de ne pas vous laisser abuser par sa façade. Elle a profĂ©rĂ© de nombreux mensonges et a mĂȘme volĂ© de l'argent Ă  notre famille. C'est une honte! » Elle a poursuivi, la voix chargĂ©e d'une feinte dĂ©tresse : « Ma dĂ©ception a Ă©tĂ© profonde et je n'ai eu d'autre choix que de l'Ă©loigner de notre famille, malgrĂ© les annĂ©es que nous avons passĂ©es Ă  l'Ă©lever. » Phyllis Ă©tait dĂ©terminĂ©e Ă  dĂ©peindre Madisyn sous le pire jour possible, en s'assurant qu'aucune dame fortunĂ©e ne penserait du bien de Madisyn, de peur que le bruit ne se rĂ©pande qu'elle a Ă©tĂ© trop sĂ©vĂšre avec cette fausse fille. Pour rendre ses paroles plus convaincantes, elle s'est mĂȘme tamponnĂ© les yeux, simulant des larmes pour souligner son prĂ©tendu dĂ©sespoir. Phyllis Ă©tait en train de la discrĂ©diter devant sa propre mĂšre. L'expression de Madisyn s'est durcie, une Ă©tincelle dangereuse s'allumant dans son regard lorsqu... ...... ==== Madisyn a dĂ©couvert avec stupeur qu'elle n'Ă©tait pas l'enfant biologique de ses parents. À cause des manigances de la vraie fille, elle a Ă©tĂ© mise Ă  la porte et est devenue la risĂ©e de tous. Alors qu'on la croyait issue d'une famille de paysans, Madisyn a dĂ©couvert que son vrai pĂšre Ă©tait l'homme le plus riche de la ville et que ses frĂšres Ă©taient des personnalitĂ©s renommĂ©es dans leur domaine respectif. Ils la couvraient d'amour, avant d'apprendre que Madisyn avait sa propre entreprise florissante... Que se passe-t-il ensuite? Le nombre de chapitres affichĂ©s est limitĂ©. Appuyez sur le bouton ci-dessous pour installer notre application et lire les chapitres suivants. (AccĂ©der automatiquement Ă  ce livre en ouvrant l'application) &8& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp Heart-warming Novel https://www.facebook.com/61565720283161/ 946 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.kifflire.com IMAGE https://fbweb.kifflire.com/19915410-fb_contact-frp65_2-0920-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=157725&accid=505720925677482&rawadid=120213309513460441 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466921972_545042981496608_4692028132274907480_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=t8n6MQbi9tsQ7kNvgEbk38w&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A-1TqwmCz8KN659XBd5i-uD&oh=00_AYAKpfqoFxeMXo1DccTc182SAzJPzvCToaaUTx9jwB6mwA&oe=674DAC84 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Heart-warming Novel 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,543,663
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2543665}'
No 2024-11-27 18:34 active 1929 0 50% OFF FOR LIFE Get 50% OFF FOR LIFE + 7 Days Free on the EvolveYou app this Black Friday đŸ‹ïžâ€â™€ïž. Don’t miss our biggest sale of the year. Sign up to claim your lifetime discount today! SIGN_UP https://join.evolveyou.app/?utm_source=facebook&ut EvolveYou https://www.facebook.com/evolveyou/ 16,971 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Sign Up 0 join.evolveyou.app DCO Start your fitness journey with EvolveYou https://join.evolveyou.app/?utm_source=facebook&utm_medium=cpc&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{adset.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468326156_1100710564459106_1277871858130367206_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=69hLLS7MB_YQ7kNvgHuNOht&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AJJHW-EJZ3JeEmy7cP-RISc&oh=00_AYDtA2WGEhxVJAOJpd18yunUjnDRdtj1py5pE9T9fAeJ-w&oe=674D97C1 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 EvolveYou 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,332
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549339}'
No 2024-11-27 19:57 active 1932 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking
 But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost
” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just
 Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought
” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But
” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel
” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember
 Daniel Pierce
” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true
 Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm
 sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris
” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really
 something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel
” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m
 pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid= Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457254789_1452745785385337_586184377001912327_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dACchkUzj3cQ7kNvgFhF6nY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A9TXsdXrGBOwICn-AwBfthn&oh=00_AYAuXrmcYS7QO8KP7JvWDlQDcibJs4TwIl_r9BgSW7GEQQ&oe=674D8A53 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,744
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549883}'
No 2024-11-27 19:59 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ It was 1 AM when I woke up from a bad dream. I was all alone. Where’d Jared run off to? I propped up my slightly round belly and headed downstairs to find him. Just as I approached the hallway, a woman’s sweet voice became clearer. It was Sofia, my husband’s so-called best friend. “What were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle? How could she make you pick her up late from work? You should be resting after a stressful day instead of being her driver!” “I did it willingly for my wife,” I heard Jared’s steady, deep voice. “You changed, Jared. This isn’t you. What has your wife done to you?” “Huh? You failed your marriage, now judge mine?” “Stop it Jared, you know it, you know I divorced my husband because of you!” Sofia’s shrill voice cried out. My eyes widened. What the hell? “Shut up! Don’t drag me into your divorce!” Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury but it didn’t ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act so emotional
 A sob escape Sofia’s throat. She moved into Jared’s arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. Then I saw Jared wrap his arms around her. Angry, and totally disgusted, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of their excesses! I was about to leave after the packing, but just at the entrance, Sofia stood there, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face. “I have no strength for this, Sofia. Move,” I said coldly. “And if I don’t? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?” She asked, hands akimbo. “Stop pretending. Go beg Jared for attention if you want his pity.” “You still don’t see the truth, do you?” She stepped aside with a laugh. I walked past, but she called out, “Who do you think Jared would save first?” What? Before I could respond, I felt a hard shove. I tumbled down the stairs, pain shooting through my body. Sofia screamed beside me, pretending we’d both fallen. God, she’s so despicable! As I lay there, gasping for air, Jared rushed in. I couldn’t speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby! He knelt by me, but then—he turned to Sofia. And just before everything went black, I saw him pick her up over me. LEARN_MORE https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 nvwibcnshop.com DCO https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461713491_1087867422923073_4937479151843429803_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qxaWxORCu9QQ7kNvgGuzzM2&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AEkWvdYFgjksA2Dbuvkbd4S&oh=00_AYDSD0jhDYiUOGYNHE-rEXYeSjSX-fkb1K7D_7owaHP4PQ&oe=674D9C5B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,898
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549904}'
No 2024-11-27 20:00 active 1932 0 😍Read the next chapters👉 Chapter 1 A Messy Life and the Mafia Six months ago, I was a promising med student on the verge of all my dreams coming true, but now I’m just a waitress trying to start over in a new city. I know this restaurant I work at has ties to the infamous Onyx Mafia, but I didn’t have much choice—it's the best-paying job I could find. Besides, the scariest thing about working here isn’t the Mafia, it is the man at table eight flagging me down, obviously fuming. “What looks wrong here?” He snaps and I scan table eight's orders. Foie gras for the blonde in red, Peking duck for the pouty daughter—check. But the impatient bald man tapping his fingers? He got the risotto, not the ribeye currently in front of him. A cold sweat sweeps down my spine as I look between the squinting gaze of the man and the squiggles that are my handwriting. I still write like a surgeon, yet another reminder of my failed dreams. "Wait, I'm sorry... you ordered--" My hands tremble, and my heart sinks as I realize the kitchen couldn’t decipher my handwriting and just took a guess. Lucky me, their guess was wrong. "I-I think the kitchen--" Before I can finish my sentence, Jessica descends upon us like a vulture, risotto in hand. "Apologies for the inconvenience," she chimes in, her voice dripping with faux sympathy. "Elise here is still learning the ropes." "I can tell," the man responds curtly, his attention entirely on Jessica, silently dismissing me. There goes my tip. "Sir, I noticed you’re drinking the 1984 Chateau. Let me send another round on the house for your troubles," Jessica offers breathlessly, her bosom on display as she leans in, her eyes batting just like they did back in high school. The man grunts in agreement as her fingers dig into my arm like talons. She whispers through clenched teeth, "Kitchen. Now." I bow my head obediently as I follow her into the chaos of the kitchen. When I moved here, I promised things were going to be different. I would be no one’s stepping stool, and yet here I am again, at the mercy of another girl who appears oblivious to the fact that we graduated high school. “Elise struck again, boys!” Tony, the sous chef, calls out, his laughter echoing through the kitchen. “What was it this time? Dropped another soup? Tripped and broke all the glasses?” In my defense, the soup incident happened because a man molested me, and Jessica tripped me while I was carrying glasses for an 18-person table. “Oh, tonight she gave one of our regulars the wrong meal.” “It’s the kitchen’s fault. I ordered a risotto, not a ribeye."I retort, pushing my glasses up as I glare at Jessica. “And who could tell with that chicken scratch handwriting?” Tony snorts. “Remember she wanted to be a surgeon,” Jessica sneers. “Doctors notoriously have terrible handwriting, but not waitresses.” The other kitchen staff snicker at her remark. They all think I went to med school and couldn’t cut it. But they don't know the truth, and it would be worse if they did. I take a deep breath, trying to push down my anger. "You were supposed to be a surgeon, marry Sirius, live your perfect little life," she snaps back, the mention of his name, Sirius, still a punch to the gut after all these years. I bite my lip to stifle the retort that threatens to spill from my lips and look down at my tennis shoes, a lump forming in my throat. I can still remember the feeling of the day he disappeared. I told everyone he loved me, that he would be back, and that he would never just leave me, but they were all right. He was gone. He didn’t want me anymore and wasn’t brave enough to say it to my face before disappearing. I don’t know what I’d do if I ever saw him again. It’d be a combination of running into his arms, waiting to see every bit of his life I missed, and kicking him where the sun doesn't shine. "But then you ended up at the bottom, where you’re meant to be." I hold my breath. I can’t show Jessica she’s getting to me. "Good thing Sirius came to his senses like we all knew he would," Jessica retorts. "Once he was done slumming it, he ran away from you as fast as possible. I mean, you practically ran him out of town." The lump in my throat swells as memories of his abandonment flood back, the pain still fresh. "You know what--" "Those better are words of gratitude, Elise, because I am two seconds away from firing you," Jessica interrupts, her smirk widening as she relishes in my discomfort. I swallow back my retort, facing Mr. Thompson, the restaurant manager. Mr. Thompson's stern gaze pierces through me as he approaches. "Elise, why do I have Mr. Kelsey asking for a free bottle of wine for his troubles?" "I-I'm sorry, Mr. Thompson," I stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. "I'll do better, I promise." "You have been promising to do better for weeks, Elise. That is not enough anymore," he snaps. "I'll work harder, I swear," I plead, desperation creeping into my voice. "Please." Mr. Thompson holds up a hand to silence me. "You've got one more chance, Elise, but you’re out of here if I hear one more complaint. Do you understand?" I nod frantically."Yes, Mr. Thompson. I won't let you down. I promise." He scoffs, clearly unconvinced. "For the rest of your shift, you are exclusive to the VIPs upstairs," he continues, his tone stern. "They’re too drunk to notice your insolence." "Yes, sir," I whisper. "And you better be on your best behavior because the Mafia king is here," Mr. Thompson warns. "And if I don’t have your head, he will." I swallow hard, the weight of his words settling like a lead weight in the pit of my stomach, as I nod, feeling a shiver run down my spine. Mr. Thompson storms off into his office, leaving Jessica behind me with a wicked gleam in her eye. "Looks like you're on thin ice, Elise," Jessica says, her tone dripping with faux sympathy. "Better watch your step." "Why? You’re going to trip me?" "I would never, but since you are exclusive to VIPs," Jessica hands me a tray of appetizers too heavy for me to hold without almost falling over. "Take this to table 19... the King’s subjects are there." I take a deep breath as I walk out of the kitchen and into the dining room. But as I look up at the men sitting upstairs, a wave of dread washes over me, making me want to run in the opposite direction. They're overly comfortable, as if they own the place as if they own the world. And in a way, they do. The rumors swirling around the restaurant's ownership, whispers of connections to the mafia, suddenly feel all too real. Each step closer to the VIP room feels heavier, as if I am dragging myself closer. As I approach, the men’s eyes leering over me like predators sizing up their prey. The minute I set down the appetizers, a hand grips the back of my leg, sending a shiver down my spine. "Hey there, sweetheart," the man slurs, his breath reeking of booze as he pulls me into his lap. "Why don’t you clock out and hang with the big dogs?" I squirm, feeling his hand wander where it shouldn't."No. Stop it. I have to get back to work," I protest, trying to push him away. But he only laughs, his grip tightening as his friends jeer and egg him on. I squirm, feeling something hard poking me, I begin to panic. He hisses in excitement in my ear. “Yeah, baby, keep doing that.” I try to pull away, causing my glasses to go flying. Great, now I’m blind too. I struggle with my body, tears stinging as I attempt to slide out of his lap, “I need my glasses.” “You do not need glasses for what we are going to do.” He pinches my chin, leaning in as if he is going to kiss me, but the sound of a growling, cleared throat causes him to pause. Panic rises in my throat as I realize that none of these guys will help me and that going against the Mafia for some random waitress is a losing battle. "In my restaurant, we do not tolerate harassment of women," the voice declares, cutting through the VIP, firm and unwavering. The handsy man practically throws me onto the floor as he looks up at the gentleman standing in front of him. I turn to see, in my blurry haze, the silhouette of a man looming protectively over me, his presence exuding authority and strength. The handsy man stutters as the man approaches us, “King. She approached me.” “Really? Are you calling me a liar?” The Mafia King’s voice is calm and sharp, like a shard of ice. “ No, my King, but she is a call girl!” I snap, looking back at the handsy man before turning to the King to plead my case. But I pause. The King’s head is tilted as he looks at me. The King’s voice is laced with disappointment and concern, “A call girl?” Chapter 2 Mafia King Knows Me “What, no!” I stand up, “I am not a call girl!” My hand instinctively reaches for my glasses, but they're not there. With a frown, I protest, glaring at the accusing handsyMafia man. “No call girl is too nice for what she does on her knees.” Jessica stands next to the stairs, arms crossed, leaning on the railing. “She solicited me. Asked me to come get her after work because she needs to make some extra money,” the handsy man pleads, but the King stares at me. Jessica saunters over, her hand casually trailing between her bosoms and up to her collarbone as she walks. She stops in front of the King, a coy smile playing on her lips as she leans close to whisper in his ear. “Think about it, darling. A woman who can get close enough to you without suspicion and weasels her way into the VIP area. Doesn’t that sound like a call girl?” The movements Jessica makes intrigue me as if she can turn on and off her alluring appeal. The King's gaze never leaves my direction as Jessica whispers in his ear. Slowly, he straightens up and pushes Jessica slightly back. “You seem to know a lot about the position of a call girl,” King says, but Jessica playfully laughs that off. “I admire how they always seem to get their way.” Gears start to turn in my mind as I squint at Jessica’s blurry form. She looks innocent and inviting, as if she is just flirting, but she is fully prepared to go much further than that. But I can see past her facade now, despite my broken glasses and the blurry world they left me in. Squinting, I can just make out the calculated way she moves and the sharpness in her eyes. I interject before Jessica can respond, “King, look at her body language. Even through the blur, she’s loose, inviting, and sensual as she speaks to you.” The King's gaze shifts from me back to Jessica, a new sense of awareness in his eyes. “When you came in here my body language was stiff, closed off. If I were a call girl like her, I wouldn’t be a good one, would I?” Jessica's facade wavers for a split second before she regains her composure, letting a seductive smile spread across her face. The King lightly chuckles as he pushes Jessica away, “It takes more than a brain full of silicone and fake bosoms to be a good call girl, but I see your point.” “It’s an act some guys like, King, a little bit of fight,” Jessica goes to reach for the King again, but he grabs her wrist tightly, his body tense. “Do not touch me again,” the King drops her hand with disgust, wiping his hand on his jeans as he continues. “ I have let you humor me with your lies, but do not treat me like a fool.” “No, King I would never,” the King gives her a humorless laugh as he invades her space menacingly. “You think you could play me for a fool because I am a man I must be ruled by my hormonal drive? Is that it?” The King looks her over in disgust and turns away, “Get out of my sight.” “King, you have to be protected from her.” Jessica approaches him again, feigning innocence, but the King’s subjects block her as he moves closer to me. “You underestimate me because I have shown you kindness. I will not make that mistake again. ” He slowly looks over at Jessica, and I can tell from how her knees buckle that she sees the darkness in his eyes. “ You're fired.” “King, I’m sorry I-” “You have three minutes to exit. I would use that time wisely.” Fear strikes across Jessica’s face as she scrambles back down the stairs. I bow my head, looking at my tennis shoes, unsure of the punishment I may receive. I don’t know how long I have been looking down, but a hand holding my broken glasses evades my eyeline. “Oh, thank you.” “They are shattered, can you see otherwise?” I shake my head, not allowing my hair to fall into my face. The King pinches my chin forcing me to look at him, and I can make out the sharpness of his jawline. His touch shoots a spark of electricity down my spine, and my breath hitches. “I will-” “I have contacts downstairs. You know, in case of emergencies.” The King looks at me as if a thousand questions are running through his mind. “Why are you working here?” I struggle back, slighting, and the King releases me. Jessica was right in a way I was supposed to be so much more. I was supposed to be a surgeon. I had the brains for it. The steady hands. The determination, but it is not often a stranger can see you are meant to be so much more than what you are. In the blur, I try to find his eyes before I respond, “Most people can’t do what they truly want to.” The King nods sharply before taking a step back and clearing his throat. “I don’t want you in the VIP rooms anymore. They’re filled with dangerous people, and normal people shouldn’t be around them.” “You sound worried.” I laugh at the King’s warning. “I am serious, Elise. I don’t want you up here again.” The King’s voice is sharp, and I straighten at the command. “As you wish, King.” His lips in a tight line, he nods taking a small step to the right, allowing me to shimmy past him. I stop and turn around, “Thank you for everything.” He doesn’t respond, opting for a sharp nod. I walk forward, clutching my broken glasses, looking down when another figure blocks my exit. The blonde guy with an easygoing smile clears his throat as he nervously scratches the back of his head, “Hey," he says, his voice wavering slightly. "I'm sorry about what happened back there. Are you okay?" "I'll survive," I reply with a shrug, avoiding eye contact. His gaze lingers on me for a moment before he nods slowly. “Well, I was wondering if you would give me a chance to show you not everyone in the Mafia is not a pig?” I give him a small smile, feeling the heat of someone’s eyes behind me. “I don’t think my boyfriend would like that very much.” The snort causes me to turn around, and the King blends into the black leather couch, looking at me, “Boyfriend?” “A great boyfriend. If that matters?” The King coughs, “Not at all.” He looks over at a disappointed Jacob. “I just told her to steer clear of us, and you ask her out on a date in front of me.” “What shot would I have after this if you ban her?” “None. You get no chance.” The King growls, and I back up towards the stairs. “Leave now, Elise Caroline. I don’t want to see you up here again.” His warning is sharp and declarative. With a small squeak, I scurry down the stairs, but I pause before I enter the kitchen. I never introduced myself. I never told the King my name, yet he said it not once but twice, and the second time, he used my middle name. Does the Mafia King know me? Do I know him? Chapter 3 Rumors and Crisis I don’t breathe until the kitchen doors slam behind me. How does the Mafia King know my name, surely he knows all his employees' names. He may just be a great boss. Right, that’s it. The Mafia King is a great boss who would’ve thought? My breathing slows and I realize I’m so caught up in my thoughts I don’t feel the entire kitchen looking at me until Toni clears his throat. “Elise?” I look up at him, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion, but I don’t respond. Instead, Dawn, the pastry chef, approaches me with flour-covered hands. “Hey girly, are you okay? Did the King
hurt you?” I shake my hand no, a strangled breath releases from my lips, and Dawn sighs, squeezing my cheeks. “Good because the King has no right hurting a girl as innocent as you.” “Like that would’ve been his first time!” Kelsey, the saucier, laughs in the corner of the kitchen. “Kels, you’re not helping,” Dawn snaps, but Toni approaches us wickedly. “I heard his favorite way to murder is the bloody eagle.” “Toni!” I look at Dawn’s horrified face as she runs to cover my ears. “What's the bloody eagle?” I whisper. The dread I had swimming in my gut since the King first laid eyes on me bubbles to the surface. I feel like I could vomit. “All I’m going to say is ribs pulled through the back. If you want more details, do your research online.” I would not, but Kelsey laughs, shaking her head. “I wouldn’t put it past him. The King treats his subjects like their commodities, completely replaceable. He’s the youngest King ever, and you don’t get to be King in your twenties without a trail of blood behind you.” Kelsey points her ladle at us in warning, “So watch ya’ step, or the King will gut ya’ like a fish!” “Or hang your head above his fireplace, I heard the king loves a trophy, and a pretty head like yours would be perfect.” Toni swats at my hair and Dawn pushes him back to his station. “What is all this racket?! Kelsey you’re messing around and broke the sauce!” The Head Chef, Yolanda enters the kitchen with a stern look in her eyes, “And you! Why aren’t you running my plates?” “I-I
” I rub my hands back and forth, feeling the tension of being in trouble for the third time tonight. “She just had an interaction with the King. Leave her alone.” Dawn snaps. Dawn and Yolanda are childhood best friends, and Dawn is the only one who can talk to Yolanda that way and still have her job. Yolanda’s face pales as she walks closer to me, “You interacted with the King and made it out alive? Count your lucky stars.” Yolanda approaches me cautiously and I don’t realize all the stress is forcing tears to burn in my eyes. “That man is cold-blooded like a snake.” Despite the bile I balance in the back of my throat, I look Yolanda in the eye and shake my head, “No, he protected me. He knew my name.” “He knew your name because you have a name tag on your shirt.” Yolanda flicks my name tag and I look down at it, a pang of disappointment shivering through me. “Protect you?” Dawn questions, “You didn’t say anything about the King protecting you.” “That may be worse. A dangerous man like him may like you, want you.” Yolanda whispers. My eyes widened. My skin flushes as Yolanda and Dawn share a look with each other. The King knew my name. The King wants me. I remember the way he said boyfriend as if it was the most disgusting word on his tongue. But just as I spiral, Dawn and Yolanda break into laughter. “Girl, bless your heart! A man that fine wants you. You better be over the moon happy.” Dawn lightly hits her rag on my right arm, and I flinch, holding my breath. “I mean, those gray eyes are just delicious!” Kelsey chimes in. “Nope, it has to be black curly hair.” Those eyes, that hair remind me of Sirius. His eyes could be a storm with everyone else and clear with me. How a single curl always danced in the middle of his forehead, and I’d spend all day pushing it back. The days when he was my Sirius. The laughter snaps me out of my daze. “I bet he wakes up with his hair like that, just messy and perfect!” “Yolanda, I don’t know if you want to be him or sleep with him?” “Does it matter?” The entire kitchen erupts into laughter. “I would take him any way I could get him. He is so fine!” “So how did he look up close, Elise? A walking daydream, huh?” Kelsey leans over her pot, wiggling her eyebrows. I hide my head slightly, blush to creep up the apple of my cheeks. “I don’t know,” I show the kitchen my glasses. “I broke my glasses. All I could see was tall, charming, and hot.” The entire kitchen boos. “You get close to the Mafia King, and your glasses break!” Dawn pouts, pushing me away, and I giggle for the first time in this entire situation. “Sorry, I can’t tell you how hot he is. You’re going to have to figure that out yourselves!” “Hey! Why is no one helping me out on the floor?” An upset waiter enters the kitchen looking around at us. “I’ll be right there, just let me get my contacts.” I head towards the break room and rummage inside my purse, revealing my contact lenses. I begin to replace my contacts, looking into the crappy workplace mirror, but once my vision is clear, all I can see is my missing earring. One of my silver earrings from Sirius, he got me for our last anniversary together. He’s already missing. I can lose the last thing he’s ever given me. I look over at the floor near my locker, but I know where it is. It’s in the VIP area. I turn on my heel towards the VIP area. The Mafia King's warning echoed in my mind, I don’t want you in the VIP rooms anymore. It’s filled with the type of dangerous people, normal people shouldn’t be around.” I push his warning into the back of my mind. With a deep breath, I start walking up the stairs. I’ll be quick! In and out before anyone notices. As I enter the VIP area, I immediately fall to my knees, crawling around for the earring and hiding from the boisterous men laughing around the bar. I freeze when the King’s voice booms through the area, “You’re lucky I don’t collect your freaking head!” The music in the VIP clicks off. “Boss, it was just a girl!” The man snaps back and the entire area seems to hold their breath as the twinkle of something catches my eye. “A girl under my protection. The same way you are under my protection.” The King's voice is even and controlled again, “And don’t I always protect mine?” I contort my body, grabbing the dangled earring from underneath the couch. “Let me provide you with this small mercy. I promise you the alternative is lethal, and it would be a shame to murder you when you’re still useful to me.” The club music clicks back on as if nothing happened. I sit up on the floor, fixing the earring in my ear. When the footsteps descend towards me. I am not quick enough when I hear the humorless laughter of the handsy man, “You are the freaking pain of my existence. I’m on grunt duty because of you.” I look up, my eyes darting between him and the stairs. If I jump up and run. I should make it. I will make it. I propel myself off the floor, running towards the stairs, but the handsy man is quicker. He pulls me back by my hair, caging me in. My breath hitches as cold metal digs into my side. His breath gushes over my face in puffs thick with the scent of tobacco and gin. “ Go on and scream. No one will hear you, and it’ll only make this more fun for me.” Chapter 4 The Mafia King is My Ex? “ Go on and scream. No one will hear you, and it’ll only make this more fun for me.” His fingernails dig into my wrist, but I bite back any response watching his nostrils flare. “You got me suspended from duties because you rather spread your legs for the King than me.” He pulls me against him, snarling at my confident facade. I look down at the mark forming on my wrist, keeping my voice as even as possible, I say, “I do not want the King. I do not know the King.” He pushes me against the brick wall, and with my better judgment, I whimper, gripping the back of my head, “You dare lie to me? After all you have done, you freaking lie to me?” Spit sprays over my face, his eyes bulge out of his head as he holds me against the wall. The concrete dug into my skin. “Please,” I whisper. “Please?! Please! You purposefully lead me to the freaking slaughter, shaking your tight body for the king, begging him to punish me for your fault.” His wet breath drips down my face, and I look away towards the hallway leading to the King. I didn’t know the King. He did not need to come to my rescue, yet he did. Maybe the King liked me the way Dawn said, but what did it matter? I did not want him. “I am not sorry you were punished. I said no.” “Oh, so this is the little game we’re going to play? You say no, and mean yes.” A greedy, devious smile spread across the man's lips as if the idea of conquering me in such a manner excited him. “You little freaking tease.” His palm digs into my waist, and my eyes water over, straining to look down the hallway to the King. “No.” “You like causing trouble, huh? You like luring men in to watch them. ” I hear the click of his belt, a dooming sound. “You need to be taught a lesson, and I love punishing little girls with fresh mouths.” A voice and the click of a door opening cut the tension. “Boss, who even was she?” He pulls me into a corner. He pulls me in front of him and presses himself on me. His gun is tucked under my chin, and his arm is wrapped around my waist as he whispers in my ear, “Don’t make a freaking sound.” I watch the King walk down the hallway, most of his subjects a step or two behind him. The young member with dirty brown hair and colorful tattoos walks almost in step with him. The King’s voice almost sounds bored as he responds. “That is none of your concern, Taylor.” “You punished one of your own men for her. I think you owe us an explanation.” Taylor snaps, stopping the King in his steps. “Owe?” He slowly turns, and I can see the King’s face clearly through a sliver of light. The girls downstairs didn’t do him any justice. He was breathtaking. Dressed in a tailored black suit, the fabric stretched taut over his muscular frame, his white button-up exposed the tattoo in swirling patterns on his chest and up part of his neck. His curly black hair was gelled back into a style of sorts, but two unruly curls escaped and framed his face. His eyes swirled like a storm, erupting and flashing between the calming gray and black. He looked almost like a tortured angel. He almost looks like Sirius. “You think I owe you?” The King snarls at Taylor, who instantly turns pale. “N-no, I just mean-” “You just mean I should allow subordinates to run rampant to assault and pillage like average thugs.” “Sir it just seemed like you cared about the girl too much.” “What I choose to care and not care about is none of your freaking business, but Dan was punished for lying to me,” The King leans in closer, “ I was feeling gracious, so he was given a slap on the wrist, next time I will cut out his tongue. But my kindness has expired.” “King.” Desperation drips in the boy’s tone, but the King dismisses him with the flick of his wrist, and a man drags Taylor away. “Step foot in my territory again, and you will be destroyed on sight.” The King continues walking forward as if he did not send someone to their death, but the gasp that escapes my lips makes him pause. “Dan?” The handsy man behind me shifts, a grunt escaping his throat. Then a shot rang out, something sliced through the air, and Dan shrieked, falling to his knees. “I show you kindness, and this is how you repay me?” The King’s voice is deathly low as he approaches, and I dare not move. I dare not breathe. “The call girl freaking deserves it.” A low rumble of laughter escapes the King, lowering himself over a bleeding Dan. He pushes the barrel of the gun into the wound in his shoulder. “You are freaking mad, murdering innocents just because they won’t sleep with you?” The King pistol whips Dan into the floor, and a strangled sound fills the room. Dan spits onto the floor. “This is the thanks I get for letting you keep your life?” “My King, she seduced me-” The King grips him by the collar dragging him close. “You think it is wise to lie again?” Dan audibly swallows, a whimper escaping his lips. The King snaps his finger, and a buff, bald man with the word mercy over his knuckles comes up behind him. “Yes, boss?” “I want his tongue and right hand.” With a curt nod, the man grips Dan by his injured shoulder and drags him deeper into the VIP area. “I thought I told you not to come back in here.” The King looks in the direction of a weeping, sounding annoyed. I slowly at the King from the corner of my eye, my mouth completely dry and my hands feverishly shaking. The scars on the King’s face glitter in the low lighting making my stomach twist, so I focus on the silver, twisted ring on his ring finger. It looks almost like tree branches gripping his skin. “I-I left something here.” “What?” His empty grey eyes lock on me. “An earring.” A short grunt leaves his lips, “You risked your life for an earring?” “It’s sentimental.” I whisper, narrowing my eyes closer to the ring, recognizing the red ruby in the center of a rose, and I almost choke, drilling my eyes into his, “Sirius?!” Chapter 5 An Unexpected Reunion “Sirius?!” My heart is practically beating out of my chest. I can’t breathe, staring into his eyes, I know. I know it’s him. He turns to me a blank look on his face. The silence in the room creeps over me, and I slowly look around the room. Every mafia member is staring at me, with tension in their necks, awaiting the command of their king. I almost believe I’ve misspoken as I watch the King’s jaw click. “Elise.” “Oh my god!” I take a step back, looking him over. He looks just like he did in high school, but buffed up and toned, no longer lean and boyish. He’s a full man now. “When I told you to stay away from here, I meant it. Earring or not.” “These were
you cannot tell me what to do, Sirius.” He tilts his head to the side, looking me over. “You gave these to me
before you
” “I know, earring or not. Do not come back up here. Stay away from the mafia.” His voice is ice-cold and distant. He starts to walk away from me, and I almost leap out of my skin following him. “Do not speak to me like that, not after what you did. You abandoned me, and now you dismiss me.” “We both know what really happened back then, don’t act like you don’t know. Do not make me into some villain.” “No, but you are heartless. You leave without a word. You disappear, then you come back and ignore me as if we were nothing. As if you didn’t even—” My words get caught in my chest as if I am about to cry, but Sirius turns sharply towards me, heat rising in his eyes. “Once. I had a heart once, but now when I tell you to do something, you listen, Elise, and that’s final.” Sirius speaks lowly in my face, his voice feathers over me. “Now leave.” My eyes cannot help but flicker at his lips, but I immediately take a step back when he licks them. “No. Just because you say jump, d-does not mean I have to follow, Sirius.” I can hear the click of a gun, and Sirius doesn’t even move as he watches my actions. I raise my hands up and grit my teeth, “I guess you won’t even let me say thank you before murdering me, huh? ” “Lower your weapons, no one is allowed to point a gun at her ever.” I put my hands down slowly, my anger and grief swirling into panic as he turns to leave again. “If I mean so little to you, why are you still wearing your ring?” The branching ring with a single ruby was part of a promise ring set Sirius and I had brought when we were silly and in love. My ring is in my jewelry bag, hidden so Alston won’t find it and ask questions. “For sentimental reasons. I engraved it with something to remind me of the past.” He looks down at the ring longingly before snapping his eyes to my hands. “Where is your ring?” “I lost it years ago.” I don’t know why I lie or what I try to hide, but I know I can’t let him think anything can happen between us. He just nods sharply, not letting any emotions pass over his face. A throat clears in the background, and the tension in the room deflates slightly at the fakely bubbly voice of Mr. Thompson. He stands between Sirius and me a sharp look in his eyes. “Is everything okay here?” “Just a conversation,” Sirius responds evenly, his eyes not leaving mine. Mr.Thompson gives an empty chuckle, “Ah yes, I had to have a conversation with this employee multiple times. She is lazy. She constantly elicits complaints for her promiscuity and irresponsible nature.” He turns to me, hard eyes in his eyes, raising his voice, “Elise, I told you one more time.” “Mr.Thompson, this isn’t what it looks.” I begin, but he puts a hand in my face silencing me. “No, no, the time has come Elise you have embarrassed yourself in front of the King. You have constantly caused problems. You are the most terrible waitress I have ever had the displeasure of managing--” Sirius clocks his gun, placing the barrel against the back of Mr.Thompson’s head and he freezes. “No, no, continue your rant with a gun to your head.” “Sir, I was just firing insubordinate who was causing you trouble.” Mr.Thompson raises his hands up shakily. “Do you think of me as a damsel in need of saving, Thompson?” “Absolutely not sir.” “So why would I need you to come to my rescue?” “Sir, she has been a terrible employee, and I think--” “I do not care what you think. One more insult at her, and I am blowing your freaking brain across this room, understand?” Mr.Thompson nods slowly. “Good.” Sirius puts his gun away, and I can’t help but roll my eyes. “Is this what you do all day? Threaten people’s lives?” “No normally I am not protecting my ex-girlfriend.” Sirius tucks the gun in his waistband, shrugging at Elise. “Where even is he?” “What are you talking about, Sirius?” He walks closer to me a teasing smile on his lips. “Where is your boyfriend? Why is he not here to step in during every crisis, like I am?” Sirius stands a breath away from me, and from his tone, I can tell he is taunting me, that he wants a rise out of me. For a second, I want to smile at his boyish ways. His jealousy-fueled mockery reminds me of my Sirius. “My relationship with Alston has nothing to do with you!” I snapped, crossing my arms over my chest. His eyes dip to my chest, but his eyes narrow, looking at me just as quickly. “I thought you were dating my brother Lester?” “No, he is like a brother to me.” He chuckles. “It would destroy him to hear you say that.” “Why would you think I was with Lester?” “I never would have guessed Alston because he is such a good guy. Taking down major corporations, defending the little guy. I thought you liked your guys with a little edge to them.” Sirius shrugs, a carefree look in his eyes. “You used to be a good guy.” Sirius flashes his million-dollar smile that makes my knees weaken. “I was never a good guy, you just always saw the good in me.” Sirius’s voice is barely above a whisper, causing shivers down my spine. Alston was good. After Sirius went missing, Alston pursued me and when Lester was severely injured, Alston was the one who gathered most of the money for the medical expenses. His good deeds made me fall for him. He was always saving the day, and knowing that he was my personal superhero made me feel secure, supported, and loved. Most importantly, I never felt like he would abandon me. “I agreed to be his girlfriend because he makes me feel safe, Sirius, physically and emotionally.” Sirius’s eyes widen and the careless smile on his face fizzles out. I want to reach up and cup his face. I want to tell him that despite moving on he was my first, I have never been crazy, or foolish in love with anyone else. It’s only been him. “Thompson, leave.” Sirius doesn’t break eye contact with me as Mr.Thompson scurries to leave, but before he can make his grand escape, “I want your office cleared out by the morning.” “What?” Mr.Thompson slows, looking over his shoulder, shock across his face. “Elise will be the new owner, effective in the morning.” Simultaneously Mr.Thompson and I both look at Sirius as if he has lost his mind, screaming, “What? Why?” “Because Alston is not the only person who can make you feel safe, Elise.” LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12158&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ 21 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12158&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449044422_1575931366327027_957907443075673983_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Exgt8sVIjXkQ7kNvgG1QWVI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AhNBZbqfaBVHWZ3oPW52AXv&oh=00_AYClirx0rGVaEn6M71-gnNZoDmv9iL5ZJXDjdEuj4FJBmA&oe=674DA02D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,545,404
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2545405}'
No 2024-11-27 18:50 active 1930 0 New 2025 Kia K4 $24,540 - 3KPFT4DE8SE023678 Click for Details SHOP_NOW https://autos.lotlinx.com/?pubId=89000&ad=3KPFT4DE Car Savvy 15 https://www.facebook.com/100083663793922/ 17 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop Now 0 www.kellygrimsleykia.com CAROUSEL Click for Details https://autos.lotlinx.com/?pubId=89000&ad=3KPFT4DE8SE023678&channelid=55933_Kelly_Grimsley_Kia_429566_co241101_conversion_autop&contractid=429566&type=FC&confirm=true&lp=https://www.kellygrimsleykia.com/new/Kia/2025-Kia-K4-486fe2a9ac181057d5161c9866aff7e2.htm 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468400629_1220410922369446_7670079097118251472_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=c5XYiuafTxkQ7kNvgFXAVWr&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AVdzSmEuV9fhmxnbMv-T1Lt&oh=00_AYBPLI7oN3cYp1Dkly_mbCMHXUr-QeHR4hVFADYz5s4prQ&oe=674D8D42 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Car Savvy 15 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,192
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547787}'
No 2024-11-27 19:48 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yates’s husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, “Em, how about having a child with me?” Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasn’t until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. “A child?” she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justin’s desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. “Are you proposing to me?” she asked. “Yes.” “Can I finally have your child now?” Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone else’s answer. “I’ll give you plenty,” she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasn’t exactly romantic or formal, but she didn’t mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didn’t mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft *clink* echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justin’s cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didn’t remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. “Don’t touch my things,” he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasn’t that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. “We’re going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldn’t mind going another round.” Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. “Justin, what’s wrong?” She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justin’s waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. “Justin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didn’t you?” Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. “Emma? Is that really you?” Justin’s voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the woman’s tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. “Yes, it’s me,” the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justin’s touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldn’t just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justin’s friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. “Emma Xander? Hasn’t she... disappeared for the past four years?” Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justin’s voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. “How is she doing?” “She’s malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.” Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. “Hi, Miss Yates.” Emily nodded in acknowledgment. “Dr. White, what’s her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?” she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justin’s long-lost first love. This was his friend’s private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. “Didn’t I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?” Justin’s voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. “You proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now you’re holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And you’re not even coming home? Staying out all night?” “Stop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,” he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justin’s dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. “It’s late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,” Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zac’s offer. She wasn’t leaving without answers. “You think I’m being unreasonable? I’m your fiancĂ©e. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? “I’ll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, you’re coming home with me.” Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justin’s arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justin’s personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldn’t be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldn’t even let her near him? “What do you mean by this?” Emily’s voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didn’t respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancĂ©e he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. “Don’t be childish.” Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? “If you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!” Emily’s heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasn’t the right moment to bring this up, but she couldn’t accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. “If you don’t want to get married, we can call it off. This isn’t the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.” He didn’t like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. “Miss Yates, please don’t make this difficult for me. It’s time for you to go home.” Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. “Miss Yates, it’s late. Maybe it’s best to talk things over with Justin another time.” But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancĂ© had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldn’t let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. “I’ll walk you to the car,” Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. “I’m fine. I can get back on my own.” Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. “She left?” he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didn’t want her disturbing Emma’s rest. “Yes, she’s gone,” Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didn’t bother asking how Emily had left. “I’m stepping out for a break,” he said. Chapter 3 “So, Emma Xander’s back. What are you going to do?” Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didn’t mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justin’s life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancĂ©e. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. “She was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.” He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadn’t been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. “The role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.” In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldn’t help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zac’s eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasn’t hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didn’t care about things like V-card or a woman’s past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justin’s concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadn’t fully taken over the company and wasn’t yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfather’s intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. “Emily’s been with you for three years,” Zac said, trying to speak up for her. “She’s an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isn’t it a bit cruel to treat her like this?” “Then I’ll keep her around,” Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. “But marriage? That’s not going to happen.” His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didn’t matter at all. He didn’t see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didn’t leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadn’t expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her “Em.” Whenever he whispered “Em” in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another woman’s name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justin’s wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancĂ©e to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldn’t accept that she had been someone else’s replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They weren’t married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emma’s sudden appearance. “Miss Yates, where are you?” the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. “I’m here.” Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. “Is it just you? Where’s Mr. Yates?” he asked. “He’s not coming back.” Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, “Emily didn’t leave?” So, she had heard everything they had said. Justin’s tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. “Good. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.” With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. “You’re back! It must’ve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.” Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. “Yes.” “Where’s Mr. Yates?” Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. “He won’t be back tonight.” Emily’s voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emily’s suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmer’s smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justin’s arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didn’t have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didn’t care and hadn’t reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villa’s garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justin’s “contract lover.” It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldn’t be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. “How was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?” Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. “I’m already back.” “Already? That was quick.” “I thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didn’t last long? Not up to it?” “Not just ‘not up to it’. He can’t even get started.” Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasn’t too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. “Perfect timing then. I’m heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Let’s hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.” “Sounds good. I’ll see you at the mall.” Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didn’t like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. “Mrs. Zimmer, I’m meeting a friend to go shopping. I’ll have lunch out,” Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. “Alright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?” Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeper’s cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadn’t seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. “Not sure yet. I’ll text you later if I’ll be back in time.” “Understood.” As Emily opened the door, she found Justin’s assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. “Hi, Sam,” she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. “Hi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?” Sam’s tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didn’t move. “Mrs. Zimmer, Justin’s going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?” “Miss Yates, this
?” Sam’s face showed confusion. “What? Before I came along, didn’t Justin have someone to handle his luggage?” Her expression was calm, her tone light. “Of course. You’re absolutely right, Miss Yates,” Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justin’s business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadn’t picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldn’t be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure it’s all packed? Should we check to make sure nothing’s missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, “Isn’t the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, he’ll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.” She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? “Of course, Miss Yates. I’ll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,” Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justin’s bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. “How much longer until Emily’s contract is up?” Justin’s voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. “Less than four months, Mr. Yates.” “Draft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,” Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasn’t an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldn’t touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, “Include a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.” Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. “Understood, Mr. Yates.” Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasn’t familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. “Babe, switching things up?” Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emily’s curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. “Yep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?” She turned to give Helen a look. “A shawl, definitely. It’ll highlight your figure beautifully,” Helen replied with her usual style advice. “That’s what I thought too.” Helen eyed the dress. “That dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesn’t Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?” Helen couldn’t help but mentally criticize Justin’s taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. “His taste doesn’t matter anymore. It’s not something I’m concerned about,” Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didn’t have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justin’s stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. “That despicable man!” Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. “Keep it down.” Emily quickly covered Helen’s mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. “Justin might look put-together, but he’s not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? “Why didn’t he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. “Good for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!” LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. “The contract’s up in four months. I’m planning to buy a place.” “What for? Just stay with me. I’ve got a room for you.” “My address is still tied to Justin’s place. Since I’ve decided to leave, I need a clean break. I’ll need my own place to change everything over,” Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night she’d learned the truth in the hospital garden. “Then you can cancel your lease and move in with me! We’ll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didn’t want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. “Alright, I’ll move in with you. I’ll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. I’ll check if the landlord’s interested in selling, though it’s a resale property.” “I don’t care if it’s new or used. As long as it’s clean and ready to go, I’m good.” Emily didn’t need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadn’t bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The women’s side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the men’s side, packed with Justin’s clothes. Emily didn’t linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. “Hello, is this Miss Yates?” “Yes, this is.” “I’m a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?” Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. “I’ll come by tomorrow morning.” “Very well. Have a nice day.” The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. “Plan to have a baby?” “That’s right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.” The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emily’s fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. “Miss Yates, I’ll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.” Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. “Thanks, doctor, but that won’t be necessary. I’ll get them on my own.” The doctor wasn’t surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasn’t unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didn’t want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didn’t know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospital’s garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emma’s wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. “Justin, you’re busy with work. You don’t have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,” Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. “Focus on getting better. Don’t worry about anything else.” Justin felt a deep guilt about Emma’s disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadn’t expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadn’t Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip? LEARN_MORE https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 beokn.com DCO https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464601896_901814508153856_1029011708717057110_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JDYtkditQI4Q7kNvgGYqwRt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYDg3w-ETGa5Az61uNrCoDS3U2NlvmTyRpR6jMRFvWeGTQ&oe=674D935B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,544,609
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-11-27 18:48 active 1930 0 Read next chapter For her, marrying her best friend and carrying his child was a dream come true. However, just at this joyful moment, the man's beloved returned... ===== "It's a good thing you're cautious. You could've lost your baby, Miss Monroe," the GYN told me seriously as she could see the shock in my eyes. Had I heard it right? I was pregnant? I was pregnant with a baby for Pierce--my best friend and my first crush! On the way out of the hospital, I couldn't wait to tell Pierce about our baby. I wondered what his reaction would be. Would he scream in happiness? God! I couldn't contain my happiness. I cupped my flushed face as I fantasized, but the moment I felt the cold of the simple ring on my finger, my wildly beating heart calmed down. I almost forgot that Pierce wasn't the type to be keen on having children, especially since our marriage was arranged by his family. Pierce was a complete gentleman, both as a friend and a husband. Every time we did intimate thing, he was considerate yet cautious, saying there was no need to add extra shackles when we weren't ready. This baby, in a way, was out of the plan. "Ma'am, is everything okay? Do you need to call the boss?" my private driver, Luke, asked worriedly as he noticed my frown. Luke was reliable, like family, but if I chose to share, I still wanted Pierce to be the first to know this news. He was my baby's father. "No," I shook my head, giving Luke a reassuring smile. "He's on a flight. I'll talk to him later myself." I wanted to sense his answer directly from his raw expressions. I was always good at that. I closed my eyes, recalling the first day we met. His bright smile in the sunlight was so dazzling; he was a Prince. Long before we became best friends, I fell in love with him at first sight. But it was only unrequited love; I knew that well. I slid down the car window to get some fresh air but accidentally caught a glimpse of our old high school. That bitter feeling filled my chest once again. Pierce was my first love, but I wasn't his. In high school, I was just a boring nerd in others' eyes while Pierce Anderson was the shining quarterback. Everyone was surprised that we could be friends. Though envy arose, I enjoyed being around him. I slowly realized that I didn't just want to be his friend. However, right when I was about to confess my feelings to him, another girl came into his life. I shook my head, trying to rid myself of those sad memories. I gripped the cold wedding ring on my finger, telling myself the past was the past. Pierce said they were over, and I was his wife now. I was his wife who was carrying his baby. I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and opened the door to our house. My heart calmed as I breathed in the scent of home. Our home. Pierce and I decorated it together with our own hands. We enjoyed it. Yes, I must have been overthinking. That woman had been out of our lives for a long time, and my marriage with Pierce had been as beautiful as a fairy tale for the past three years. I glanced at the clock on the wall. At this point, Pierce should have gotten off the plane. He had been traveling for over a month for the sake of our family's business. Pierce was the President of ADE, the leading fashion magazine company in Asia, and I was actually the Vice President. We were not only life partners but also good partners at work. I really missed him. I dialed his number immediately. I wanted to hear his voice now, to know when he would arrive home. I would prepare a good meal for him, and he would reward me with a sweet k*ss. Then we might do intimate thing... Oops, I almost forgot I was pregnant now. I needed to tell him this first before we could do anything else. I was happily envisioning our lovely reunion when my heart dropped as a woman's voice came over the line. [Hello?] I snapped the phone as just one word came out. My phone fell to the floor, and my body started shaking uncontrollably. NO! It couldn't be her! It couldn't be Lexi! She was already out of our lives! I must have misheard. I rushed to the fridge, attempting to calm myself with some al**hol. But the moment I was reminded of the doctor's words and my baby. I needed to be cautious for my baby's sake. I turned to grab a box of milk and walked toward the sofa. I didn't know what made me recognize that as Lexi's voice at that moment. I meant Lexi and I were never close. Lexi Gilbert was a typical blonde beauty that men would go crazy for. She was the popular cheerleader in high school while Pierce was the star quarterback. A better match than he and a nerd like me, right? It wasn't surprising that he had fallen for her. My pride couldn't stand watching the man I loved go crazy for another woman. So I had once tried to stay away from them silently, but Pierce refused to quit my life. Every time I drowned myself in a sea of books and studies to forget them, Pierce would appear at my doorstep asking me out. I couldn't say no to his charming smile; I couldn't refuse when he claimed it was his duty as my best friend to take me out to enjoy the real world. To avoid ruining our friendship, I could only hide my broken heart, silently playing the role of his best friend while watching his happy face as he pursued another girl. I finally mustered the courage to study abroad when I learned that Pierce was planning to propose to Lexi. However, I never expected Grams would call to beg me to return. I hurried back only to see a lifeless Pierce. His heart was shattered, thanks to Lexi. My beloved sunshine boy was nowhere to be seen, and my heart b*ed for him. I started to hate Lexi from that moment. I gave up my cherished man for her, and how dared she harm him so badly! Pierce didn't tell anyone what happened except that he was done with Lexi. Grams arranged our marriage. I didn't understand why he agreed until the day I heard him say that marrying anyone but Lexi would be the same for him. It hurt like hell, but I still walked into this marriage without a second thought. My cherished boy was broken, and I wanted to fix him, not caring if I ruined myself in the process. I fell asleep at home, feeling insecure and worried. I woke up in the middle of the night when I felt someone caressing my cheek. Slowly, I opened my eyes and realized I had fallen asleep in the living room. Someone lifted me from the couch. I immediately recognized his scent and touch as I looked at him with heavy-lidded eyes. "Pierce..." "Hmm," he hummed as he walked toward the stairs. "Why did you sleep on the couch?" I stared at his face as he gently placed me down on the bed. He caressed my hair and k*ssed my forehead. He was always so gentle, and that was why I loved him so much. "Where have you been? I've been waiting for you," I said as I caressed his cheek. "Just met a friend. You said you were waiting for me; is it something urgent?" Looking at his gentle face, I suddenly didn't want to ruin the moment, so I closed my parted lips and swallowed the truth back down. Tomorrow, maybe tomorrow, I would have the courage to face all the puzzles. I shook my head and pouted, signaling that I was sleepy. He chuckled and carefully carried me to the bed. Just as he was about to leave me after giving me a goodnight k*ss, I panicked for some reason. I quickly grabbed him... I missed him. I wanted him. "Wait, Kels," he said, stopping me by pinning my hands to the bed. "I thought you said you were sleepy and needed to rest." "But I think I miss you more now." I looked at him with innocence and caught the d**ire flashing in his eyes, but I didn't know why it faded so quickly. He used to be happy when I took the initiative. As if noticing my confusion, he chuckled and playfully pinched my nose. "I'll just take a shower." I nodded and watched him as he walked toward the bathroom. But drowsiness struck again, so I closed my eyes to take a nap. However, it was already morning when I opened my eyes again, and Pierce was beside me, putting a tray of food on the bedside table. "Hey!" I greeted, smiling when I realized what he'd done. He had prepared breakfast for me. In bed. The sweetest. He smiled and sat on the edge of the bed. "Good morning." I grinned as I sat up. He carried the tray and put it beside me. I shot an eyebrow up, tilting my head as I stared at his handsome face. His deep brown eyes and thick, black eyebrows complemented his striking features. "What is this? Is this a bribe? You stood me up last night, bad boy." He didn't laugh. Instead, he heaved a sigh, gently tucking my hair behind my ear before taking my hand and staring into my eyes. "I have something to tell you." My heart raced. I thought about our baby. He had something to say, and I did too. "W-What is it?" I asked, feeling my voice tremble. He took a deep breath. "You know you're important to me, right?" I slowly nodded, my lips parted. I couldn't speak; I was scared of what he was about to say. I had a bad feeling about this. "You were my best friend before we got married. You're one of the few people I treasure..." I hid my clenched fists under the sheets. I didn't understand why he was telling me this, but I felt tears pooling in the corner of my eyes already. "Kelly..." He paused, squeezing his eyes shut before looking into mine again. "I-I think it's time for us to divorce." "P-Pierce..." My heart clenched. He smiled sadly. "I know you don't have feelings for me either. You only married me because of my grandparents. You just did this because you love them. Now it's time for our real happiness, Kelly." I shook my head. "W-What are you talking about, Pierce?" "Lexi is back, Kelly. My first love is back." Chapter 2 Kelly's POV--It Never Rains but It Pours I got off the bed and tried to leave, but Pierce grabbed my hand. I quickly wiped the tears rolling down my cheeks before he could see them. He stood in front of me, searching my face as I struggled to look down and avoid his gaze. My heart felt like it was breaking into pieces. I thought... I thought I could make him fall in love with me during those three years together. I believed his feelings would deepen, that he would see me as a woman rather than just a best friend. I was foolish to hope and dream so high. I had failed. No matter how hard I tried, his heart belonged only to his first love, Lexi. "Kelly..." I sucked in a breath and swallowed the pain as I looked at him. I forced a smile. "I need to wash up before eating." He stared into my eyes, trying to figure out what I was thinking. I knew he understood me too well, so I made a concerted effort to hide my pain and smiled back at him. He sighed and let go of my hand. "Okay. I'll wait for you here. Let's eat and go to work together." Together? How cruel could he be? He still wanted us to get along as if he hadn't just asked for a divorce? He wanted us to stay the same right after telling me that his first love was back and he wanted to divorce me? Oh, Pierce, what's going on in your head? If I used to be able to force myself to remain in the role of his best friend, wishing him happiness, I no longer had that courage after the three years we'd shared. There was no way I could endure that kind of torture again, especially now that I was carrying his baby. The baby... I had thought it was good news for us, but now... it felt more like a burden to him, I guess. A burden that would prevent him from pursuing his true love and freedom. I knew how an unwanted child could grow up. My parents divorced even before my mother died, and my father's new family hated me. It hurt like hell. I didn't want my baby to experience that same pain. I needed to keep my child away from it. I forced another smile. "We can't. I need to visit the studio for the photoshoot of our new models..." "I'll go with you--" "No." I pushed his hand away. His eyes followed my hand before he looked up at me again. "You have some documents to sign. Our schedules are already organized, remember?" "But..." "I have a personal driver, Pierce. I'll be fine going alone." He sighed and slowly nodded. I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom. I immediately opened the shower and stood under the cold water. Tears cascaded down my cheeks as I covered my mouth to suppress my sobs. My shoulders trembled violently, and when I thought about my baby, I swallowed hard, trying to calm myself down. I wiped my face and caressed my belly. I needed to be strong. I had to stay calm. I shouldn't put my baby's life at risk just because I got my heart broken. I had to handle this wisely. I took a deep breath and finished my shower. When I got out of the bathroom, I was shocked to see Pierce still there. He was struggling to fix his tie in front of the full-length mirror. I also noticed my pair of heels and dress on the bed. "Hey! I picked your dress for today." Since our marriage wasn't public, Pierce had said he would try to do little things for me as a husband. He did it well, and I used to enjoy these sweet moments, but now, they felt like d**gers to my heart. I grabbed the dress and went into the walk-in closet. I felt him following me. I put the white dress back and picked a red one. When I turned to face him, his forehead was creased. "I prefer red today. I'd feel beautiful in this dress." His eyes landed on the dress I was holding, and his face immediately relaxed. He nodded and walked toward me. "I see. Help me fix this first." I placed my dress on his arm and started adjusting his tie. I could feel his eyes staring intently and it was making my heart beat so fast. I took a deep breath and chewed my bottom lip as I struggled to fix the tie. My vision started to blur again. D**n! "Kelly..." I jumped in shock. "Hmm?" "Are you okay?" I looked at him and smiled. "Yeah." "I have something else to say." I finished fixing his tie, then immediately grabbed the dress from him. I glanced at him before walking past him and said, "Let's just talk some other time. I'm going to be late." I heard him sigh as he followed me again. He's silent the whole time as if he's thinking about something. "You should eat before you leave." I turned to him and nodded. "I will. You should go now." "Kelly, we're on the same page, right?" I stared at him. No, Pierce. We're never on the same page. All of this was just my stupid fantasy. I thought you had feelings for me, and I was so wrong. "If it's about the divorce, I understand everything, Pierce. I know what I have to do. Just give me some time because I'm really busy with the company. I won't run away." "Kelly, I'm not just doing this for myself. I'm doing this for you too. You've been caged with me ever since we got married. I know you're not happy because deep down, you want to find the man you deserve. Someone who will truly love you. Not me. Not someone who's half-hearted." "I understand what you're trying to say, Pierce," I said, trying to turn away, but he held me by the waist, keeping me in place. He did everything he could to capture my gaze, and he succeeded. He looked at me worriedly. "You are my best friend. I don't want to lose you, Kels. You're one of the few people I..." "I know," I said out of frustration. He looked shocked, so I took a breath to calm myself. "I-I know. You don't have to worry. I'm just stressed about work. It's not about our divorce." His lips parted, and he slowly nodded, as if he could finally breathe properly. He walked toward me, and I froze when he gently k*ssed my forehead... "Thank you, Kelly," he whispered. My heart clenched. It had been three years, but I was still such a coward. Why couldn't I just tell him that I loved him? He's my husband, and I'm carrying his baby! If I told him, he might change his mind! I swallowed hard, ready to speak, but his phone rang. I didn't miss the caller ID. Again, it was Lexi. "I gotta go." He scratched his head in apology, and I didn't miss the upturned corners of his mouth. "I called Luke, and he's waiting outside. Eat before you go, okay?" With that, he left our room. The tears I had managed to hold back burst forth again. Why did I think I could have a chance? He had made his choice the moment he asked for a divorce, hadn't he? Whenever it came to Lexi, I was always the one he would abandon. Chapter 3 Kelly's POV--Stiff Upper Lip I entered the studio wearing two-inch red heels and a red dress. Everyone turned to look as I walked down the hallway, greeting me with smiles, but my face remained stoic, not showing any emotions at all. The conversation with Pierce this morning lingered in my mind, but I couldn't let it affect my work. I couldn't fail my work after I had failed my marriage. I took a deep breath to steady myself. However, when I entered the photoshoot room, I could notice everyone was in chaos. "We can't! She's not answering her calls. What should we do? The Vice President is coming today. She'll be furious." "We can just tell her the truth. She's nice." "Not in this situation, Lily! She'll scold us--" "What's happening here?" I asked, stepping further into the room. The staff turned to me with worried expressions, and I knew then that something was wrong. "G-Good morning, Miss Monroe." Miss Monroe. Of course, no one knew that Pierce and I were married except for our families. I felt a pinch in my heart because of that truth. It hurt. I stared at her blankly, "What? "W-We have a problem, Miss Monroe. Miss Chen, our model, has been refusing our calls. She said she heard that we're changing the model, so...she doesn't want to come here. She's even threatening to file a case against us." She bowed her head, and I gritted my teeth, scanning the room. "Where's the marketing manager?" "S-She's still trying to convince Miss Chen, Miss Monroe." I massaged my forehead, squeezing my eyes closed. I grabbed my hair and screamed in so much anger, causing everyone around me to jump in shock. I g**aned, sucking in a breath before looking around. "Miss Monroe..." "What is this, Miss Hayley? You're the marketing manager. What's happening?" "Miss Monroe, I don't know how it happened, but Miss Chen heard that you're changing our model. She's about to file a case against us--" Changing the model? How had I not known about this? Miss Chen had always been a trusted partner, and if not necessary, changing models for a commercial shoot on short notice would only create chaos for the company. I would never allow such a costly mistake. "I never asked for that. You must be mistaken." I cut her off to save the time, "Fix this mess, or I'll have to fire you!" "Miss Monroe... It's Mr. President who ordered the change." Hayley spoke hesitantly. "He instructed us as soon as he returned from his business trip yesterday." The truth hit me hard. Pierce's order? Why hadn't he told me? He used to discuss every major decision with me first. "It shouldn't be..." Confusion clouded my mind. Pierce was not a clueless businessman; he maintained a clear distinction between work and personal matters, which was why he always succeeded. And that was also why he chose to keep our marriage a secret. "Yes, Kelly. I gave the order." The voice pulled me back. "M-Mr. President..." Hayley bowed in respect as the man suddenly appeared behind me. "I think you owe me an explanation, Pierce. About changing the model!" I snapped as I turned to face him. He knew how much effort I had put into securing this project. I hadn't slept well for days, and Miss Chen was the perfect fit for us. He had agreed too. But now... he just changed the model as he liked without informing me in advance. It felt like a hard s**p in the face. "Go ahead with the work. I'll explain it to her." He pacified the staff first, ignoring the anger simmering in my eyes. "Answer me, Pierce! Why did you change the model so suddenly?" I couldn't contain my fury. He touched my shoulder and whispered, "This isn't the place to talk. Let me explain in the car." I glanced around, noticing others sneaking glances at us. I shook off his hand and walked toward the parking lot, my heart growing heavier with each step. I had a sinking feeling I wouldn't like his explanation. "Now, say it," I blurted once we were seated in his car. He stared into my eyes as if weighing my emotions. I looked away again.; I couldn't bear his gaze. I couldn't withstand his eyes that never looked at me the way I wanted him to. He had no feelings for me and it hurt so much. "I-I..." he paused, sighing. "I replaced Miss Chen because Lexi wants to be our model. She's also a good fit, so I agreed--" "What?" I asked in disbelief. He pressed his lips together and looked away, ruffling his hair in frustration before shaking his head and holding my hand. "I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. It was just so sudden. She asked for a favor, and I couldn't say no." I pulled my hand away, looking at him with a mix of pain and anger. "You can't say no to her, so you'd rather harm the company--our company. You've betrayed me, Pierce." "Kels, come on. You know how much I love her. She's my first love." Painfully, I closed my eyes. Oh yes, she was your first love. She's always the one you want, no matter the cost. As long as she frowns a bit, you turn a blind eye to the pain and effort of others. You're so heartless, Pierce. "Well, you've made your decision. I don't have a say in this since you're the President. Just go. I'll be in the office." I said coldly, opening the car door to leave. "Kelly..." I looked him in the eyes. "Go home early. Let's talk about our divorce at home tonight." Chapter 4 Kelly's POV--Left High and Dry I was playing with the wedding ring on my finger. I told him to go home early, but he didn't come home at all. He wasn't even answering my calls. Well, now Lexi was back; this house was probably not home in his eyes anymore. My eyes turned to my pregnancy report on the table. What a mockery. I was still naive to hold a glimmer of hope that things would be different if I told him about the baby. But forget this baby thing was out of his plan. I wiped away the tears collecting at the corners of my eyes and picked up the report. It was 5 a.m. already when I looked at the clock on the wall. I tried to dial his number again, but it was still busy. What was he busy with? Was he busy staying with Lexi? He must have missed her a lot, didn't he? I didn't remember how I fell asleep. When the alarm clock went off, he didn't come home yet. I sneered at myself as I caught my reflection in the dresser mirror. The dark circles under my eyes were so clear, and my hair was a total mess, looking like a ghost. Suddenly, a wave of nausea flooded my stomach, and I realized I hadn't eaten anything last night. Feeling sick again, I ran to the sink and puked. I spat yellowish liquid, and while I was washing my mouth, I felt a warm hand caressing my back. I immediately lifted my face and met a pair of brown eyes looking at me through the mirror. Standing behind me with a worried expression was my husband, Pierce. I had always been thankful to have him as my best friend and husband, but now... I'm losing him. Hopelessly losing him. "Are you okay? Are you not feeling well? You should've told me." I stared at him through the mirror. "You didn't answer my calls." Guilt flickered in his eyes. "I'm sorry. I had some things to do. I stayed in the office all night." I wiped my face and walked past him. He followed me as I sat in front of the vanity and started combing my hair. "Kels..." "I woke up late. I failed to prepare breakfast." I tried to avoid his eyes. I felt like I would lose my temper and snap at him. There was no moment when I felt his selfishness so clearly as now. He called me his best friend, yet he had never seriously confronted my needs. My feelings. "Kels... you know I'm not asking about this. I'm just worried about your condition..." "Kels, are we still okay?" I stopped combing my hair and slowly met his eyes. Through the mirror, again. Really? He's asking me that? After he offered me a divorce without even asking if I was okay with it? He decided on his own, just because his first love is back. I couldn't believe him. I faked a smile. "I just don't feel well today, Pierce." He immediately squatted beside me, which was not surprising because I knew he truly cared. What surprised me was why he was still doing this after he buried a dagger in my heart. "Are you okay?" He gently touched my forehead and neck. "Are you sick? Tell me how you feel, Kels." "My feelings don't matter," I couldn't help but blurt out. He looked shocked by what I said. When I attempted to avoid him, he grabbed my wrist and made me face him. His face was mirroring his anger now. He was completely lost his patience. "What's wrong with you, Kels? You've been acting like this since yesterday. Is this about Lexi? Or was it because I didn't come home last night?" I looked him in the eyes, annoyed. "You're the one who asked for a divorce! I told you to come back earlier, but you just let me wait the whole night. How do you want me to greet you this morning, Pierce?" He clenched his jaws and shook his head. "Kels, I..." "Enough. We can talk about the divorce after work today." "Kels!" He called and grabbed my shoulders. Confusion and pain were visible in his eyes. "Are you... in love with me?" I was taken aback. In love? Yes! Ever since we were in high school. Ever since he became my best friend. Who wouldn't fall for someone who had been protecting you ever since? But of course, I couldn't tell him. It would only complicate things more. I didn't even want him to pity me. I shook my head and pushed his arms away. "Are you on d**gs? I'm not in love with you." I turned my back on him and entered the bathroom again. I locked it before going to the bathtub. I should focus on myself. I can't let my emotions affect me, but... why are my tears falling again? "You are so pathetic, Kelly! You can't even tell him how you truly feel," I whispered to myself as I wiped my tears angrily. It took me almost an hour to bathe. When I was done, I realized Pierce had already left. I shook my head in disbelief. He's been constantly abandoning me. I can't believe we've reached this point. I thought we were okay. I was so stupid. *** "Good morning, Miss Monroe..." "Good morning, Vice President..." I did not greet anyone back, just like how I used to greet them. I still felt pissed, and my mood seemed off. Irritation could easily take over me, and I couldn't control it. Probably because of Pierce's divorce proposal or because of my pregnancy. I was about to enter my office when I heard two girls talking. "Did you see her? I bet she's Mr. Anderson's girlfriend. They seemed close." My forehead creased. Pierce's girlfriend? "Ah! It's a waste that I didn't see her face, but I feel like it's Miss Lexi." "Lexi? Lexi Gilbert? The model?" "Yes! I bet my whole month's salary on this. They look good together." "Come on! Miss Monroe and Mr. Anderson look better together." "Are you serious? They're best friends. You know, some people are better off just friends. It's Mr. Anderson and Miss Monroe." I squeezed my eyes closed and pushed the door of my office. I slowly closed it and rested my back against it. This is harder than I expected. I took a deep breath and sat in my swivel chair. I opened the computer at the same time a notification popped up on the screen of my phone. My hands started shaking as soon as I saw the notification. It was Pierce's social media update. He uploaded a photo of him and Lexi together, eating in a fancy restaurant. I balled my fists and gritted my teeth. See, Kelly? That's what happens when you step into such a loveless marriage without a second thought. You would only break yourself if you continued on the wrong path. Just get a divorce. Spare him and yourself. Your baby needs a strong mommy... ...... ==== Marrying her best friend was a dream come true for Kelly, but everything truly has a limitation. Pierce is Kelly's first love, but as his best friend, she knew well there was always another woman deep in his heart, Lexi Gilbert. Kelly finally realized their happy marriage of the last three years was just a beautiful dream when Pierce asked for a divorce just because Lexi returned. She could only be his best friend even if she was carrying his baby. Since their friendship had become a cage, Kelly chose to set him free, as well as the miserable herself. But why then, it was Pierce who became the one who refused to move on? To make matters worse, her devil stepbrother also domineeringly stepped in at the same time, asking her to be his. What happens next? How could Kelly save her heart in this battle of love and hate? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-e Romantic Novel City https://www.facebook.com/100083790041265/ 4,124 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/61818322-fb_contact-encp25_2-1103-core3.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1166169688155768&rawadid=120213581584420597 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465913343_918852543504538_6476946590149501911_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dLkrvIXQ0ygQ7kNvgGZ8F5H&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A82ZpTpu9sVPNG_2MDcMe3P&oh=00_AYB4f66fle_gYyQc4LEzsSB8-Pqf7ql95d2J2M-c_ZYy_g&oe=674D9C0B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Romantic Novel City 1 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,228
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:48 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463430846_3918983931754783_3857163581980999957_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=2CYvUGYgUxsQ7kNvgFDE3XE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYCaMTv9qhX9mZXHBdIpVMx42SFrmJ8ND-RbgYV-_7hNBQ&oe=674D9561 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,834
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2548387}'
No 2024-11-27 19:44 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464681484_532171326224549_7177859630690723278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kEIxgnrTHM0Q7kNvgGiOqGN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AHsWsNnJTuJhI2qvQ8J-O0X&oh=00_AYAKx8_Qooy7nx9uOIHnJJi8laRe_CK9K21oMqXPOCLfcg&oe=674D91B7 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,584
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549765}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:58 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460968220_1258820818470104_1677908459082008371_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ph73X06KTHQQ7kNvgGeELoB&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AZv114rxFEapF0Q_pdrsvqQ&oh=00_AYDUVpt9QzRQBBPD1MSiQJwd14f96wioLphMDUEPQPOGZA&oe=674D8FE8 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,548,335
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
No 2024-11-27 19:49 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrett’s victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." “Oh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463384564_1258191665321352_3920804691950976922_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PympDryauXYQ7kNvgHEdwvG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AtpEgswe-VmqA1VeMste4cy&oh=00_AYDKuirdP86xMtolOXkgzGGq7mBqaclrm_4N4HG62EozhQ&oe=674DA515 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,294
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549765}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:57 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophie’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." LEARN_MORE https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 thebvhwysgng.com DCO https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461717350_948882290612040_5082447368450892171_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=dcU4UK3yCx4Q7kNvgF_HqFW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A2swEiyrMnlc2VxFajD2WEj&oh=00_AYCipRAQEN7avutu-Zr2LOdG9KdAVS1J3HZFoitZBVr-sg&oe=674DA0BA PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,262
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547852}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:40 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ February in Sureton City was wet. It had been drizzling throughout the day, leaving the roads damp. The cold wind brought with it the rain, making Freya Somner shiver. She held an umbrella and curled up while crouching before the entrance to the city hall. It was already 5:00 pm. Would that person come? She was worried as she thought about her grandfather, Neil Somner, who lay sick in bed. Had he finished his IV drip? Would he need to use the restroom? Had Thomas Talbot already gone home? She looked up and scanned the empty streets. The city hall would close for the day at 5:30 pm. She would just grit her teeth and wait for another half an hour, then. If that person didn't show up, she could blame him and tell Neil and Thomas that he'd stood her up. It wasn't because she didn't want to marry him or anything. Neil was sick. As a traditional medicine practitioner, he knew his time was running out. Freya was his only concern—she would be alone in the world once he passed. He'd contacted Thomas, whom he'd saved many years ago. Thomas had promised Neil that he would do everything in his power to help if Neil ever needed it. All Neil had to do was make the call. Years had passed since then, but the call had miraculously gone through. Thomas had shown up the very next day. Neil had explained the situation to him and asked Thomas to help care for Freya in the future. Thomas had generously said, "It's only natural for me to care for her. How about this—I have many grandsons, so I'll have one of them marry Fae as a way of repaying you. That way, she won't be alone." Neil had agreed, leaving Freya with no room to object. She didn't want to marry—she could take care of herself and was fine alone. She was currently staying at the dormitory her university had prepared for graduate students. She even had 2,300 a month as financial aid. Eating at the hospital's and university's cafeterias was cheap—she only needed to spend 15 a day on food. However, Neil had insisted. He felt that it was hard to predict the future, and he would only be able to rest in peace once he saw that marriage certificate. That way, he'd be able to face Freya's parents in the afterlife with no regrets. Freya's parents had died after falling off a cliff. They'd been searching for a herbal catalyst to save Thomas back in the day. It had rained that day, just as it had on this day. Freya had seen her parents' corpses entwined with one another, their hands still clutching the herbal catalyst. After her parents passed away, she and Neil depended on each other for survival. It was on that day that she'd suddenly grown up. She'd studied hard and skipped grades, sitting for her SATs at 17 years old. Then, she'd gotten into Sureton University's medical faculty, joining the seven-year integrated bachelor's and master's program. She only had two years to go before she could graduate and officially start working. Things were starting to look good. Then, Neil had been diagnosed with stomach cancer. It was taking his life away. The screeching of brakes pulled Freya out of her reverie. She looked up at the offroad vehicle before her. It was painted a military green and covered in mud, and the tires were soiled. It was clear the car had ventured through the mountains. The door opened, blocking the man's face from her view. Still, she'd gotten a glimpse of his chiseled features. His bushy brows, tall nose, and deep-set eyes formed a handsome, honest face. With the door open, all Freya could see was the army pants enveloping his long legs and the leather boots he wore. It was a cold day, yet he only wore an olive green T-shirt. He stepped away from the car. Before Freya could take a closer look at his face, he approached her, stopping before her so his boots were level with her eyes. "Are you Freya Somner?" he asked, his voice deep and somewhat daunting. "Yeah." "Let's get married, then." He turned and headed into the city hall. Chapter 2 Freya wanted to stand up, but she'd been crouching for so long that her legs had gone numb. "What's wrong?" the man asked. "My legs have gone numb." She was lifted off her feet as soon as the words were out of her mouth. An unfamiliar scent enveloped her, and she felt her face burn. The man placed her on the seat before the counter. "Get your identification." She kept her head lowered as she obediently placed the things on the counter. "Daniel Talbot," the staff said. "That's me," the man said. "Freya Somner." "Here," Freya said. She looked up at the staff. The staff looked at the identification she held, then at Freya. The latter's eyes were spirited but also carried a hint of naivety. Freya was only 22, but Daniel was already 28. He'd even carried her in. That made the staff suspect whether Freya had been forced into this. She asked, "Are you here to get married at your own will?" "Yes, I am," Freya said. "Alright, then. Fill up these forms, please." At 5:30 pm, Freya and Daniel walked out of the city hall. Freya looked down at her marriage certificate. She'd gone from being single to married once the staff stamped the certificate. She'd married a man she'd met for the first time without even dating him. The whole thing had only taken a matter of minutes. Daniel stopped and looked at her. "Where are you headed now?" She had kept her head down and hadn't been paying attention to the distance between them. She walked right into his chest. Pain spread through her, starting from her nose. Tears welled in Freya's eyes. How could his chest be as hard as a wall? She clamped a hand over her nose and looked at him tearily. "I'm going back to the hospital." He was so tall that her eyes were only level with his chest. It was incredibly muscular and looked just like the diagrams she'd seen in her medical texts. "Get in the car," he said. Freya struggled to open the door. She tugged it with all her strength, but it didn't budge. Daniel saw her from the driver's seat. He waved at her, gesturing for her to back up. Then, he opened the door from inside. "Which hospital are you going to?" he asked. "The county tumor hospital, the one at Percat Street. Thanks." Freya obediently settled in her seat. "Your seatbelt," he said. She put it on, and he started the car. She noticed that his hands and arms were tanned, with protruding veins. He oozed strength and power. Suddenly, Freya's stomach rumbled. The sound was magnified in the silent car. She instinctively held her stomach, her face turning beet red. What was wrong with her? Why did she keep embarrassing herself? Was there something about her that made her incompatible with Daniel? Her stomach continued to rumble for a while. Finally, the car stopped. Freya thought they'd arrived at the hospital and moved to open the door. Then, she looked out and said, "We're not at the hospital." Daniel had already gotten out of the car, though. He headed to a fruit store without looking back at her. Soon, he returned with a bag full of fruits. "I don't know what your grandfather likes, so I bought a little of everything." "He can't eat anything. Doctor's orders." Daniel looked at her, perhaps because she sounded too calm. Only then did Freya notice how deep-set his eyes were. There was a hint of dominance in them. "You have them, then." He placed the bag on her lap. "Have some to tide the hunger. I'm in a rush." Freya wondered whether he was showing his concern for her. A wave of warmth surged in her as she peeled a banana. It was sweet. 
 The nurse had just removed Neil's IV drip when Freya and Daniel arrived at the ward. Thomas took the marriage certificates from Daniel and Freya and held them before Neil. He said happily, "Look at this, Neil. They're official marriage certificates with the stamps and all. They're genuine!" Neil smiled and nodded weakly. "That's great. I won't have anything to worry about anymore." "Come closer so Neil can see you, Dan," Thomas said. Daniel stepped forward. "Hi, Grandpa." Neil's smile widened. "Hi
" He held Daniel's hand and said, "I'll leave Freya in your hands from now on. She's a softie but is stubborn on the inside. I hope you'll be more tolerant of her and take the time to explain your thoughts to her if you two ever get into an argument." Tears streamed down Freya's face when she heard this. Daniel said, "I will, Grandpa." "Don't worry, Neil. We won't mistreat Freya. Daniel has property and a car—I'll have him show Freya around his place right now. She can move in when she's free," Thomas said. Freya forgot about crying and stared at Thomas in shock when she heard that. Didn't she and Daniel only have to get married? Why did they even have to live together? "Go on, then. It's still light out, so you can see what the place is like," Neil said. Daniel and Freya headed to his place under Thomas' urging. Chapter 3 Daniel's apartment was in Sureton City's central commercial area. It was an expensive area with good infrastructure—the medical and education systems were well-established. The residential area was right next to Sureton City's largest park. Freya looked at the minimalist, almost stark apartment. The marble coffee table was covered in a layer of dust. "This is your home?" "Yeah." Daniel also saw the dust. "I don't usually stay here." That didn't make sense at all. Why would anyone not live in their own home? Freya couldn't understand it. "There's a card here that you can use to pay for the utilities." He opened a drawer in the TV cabinet to show her. "If anything needs fixing, you can speak to the management office. "I'll have someone clean up the place later. There are two rooms, so you can pick whichever one you want. Feel free to use the study as well
" Freya observed the place. It was well renovated but showed no signs of being lived in. There weren't even any plates or utensils around. "What am I to you?" she suddenly asked. "My wife." "But I feel like your mistress," she said boldly. She didn't know whether Daniel had a girlfriend or anything—perhaps he'd only married her due to Thomas' pressure. Otherwise, he wouldn't have made her wait a whole afternoon for him, only arriving right before the city hall closed for the day. "What are you getting at?" Daniel asked. "I'm fine with getting a divorce if you already have a partner—our grandfathers have seen the marriage certificates, anyway. I don't want to inadvertently end up as a homewrecker." She respected the elderly but wouldn't do anything immoral just to comply with Neil's and Thomas' wishes. Daniel understood now. "I'm single. I usually stay at the military camp in the mountains." Freya recalled his offroad vehicle and the mud on it. That, coupled with his outfit, made her realize just who he was. "I'm sorry for misunderstanding you." "It's fine. I'll take you back to the hospital now—you can move in here whenever it's convenient for you." "What about you?" she blurted. Then, she disdained herself for asking. What did his matters have to do with her? "I need to head back after this. There's an urgent mission I need to handle." That was the last thing Daniel said to her. 
 Shortly after Daniel left, Neil's condition took a turn for the worse, and a new semester started. Freya bustled back and forth between the university and the hospital daily. On days when Neil felt better, he could even hold Freya's hand and reminisce with her. Neither of them mentioned that rainy night, though. He kept telling her that life was long and that she had to live well independently. However, he also told her she couldn't expect to do everything herself. She had to give in occasionally. Daniel looked like a good man, and they had to communicate with each other. They had to understand each other
 Neil said many things. Freya wanted to object to everything and tell him that none of that mattered. She wanted him to know that she only wanted to spend her life with him in a small town called Floriver Town. She wanted to read medical texts and pick herbs with him. However, as a doctor, she was rational enough to know there was no chance of them ever returning to that life. The reports and data she saw every day were enough to tell her that Neil's condition was deteriorating. She cried almost daily throughout that month but hid it well. Neil never noticed. One day, white clouds floated in the blue sky. Freya drew the curtains, allowing the sunlight to stream into the room. Neil was in good spirits. "The weather is so nice today, Fae. Maybe you should take me off my oxygen tube now." He sounded calm, but Freya faltered while clipping his nails. She acted like she hadn't heard him and moved on to the next finger. "I can't take it anymore, Fae. I'm on drug every day, but it still hurts so bad. I'm begging you, okay?" His plea made Freya's nose prickle. Tears rolled down her face and landed on the floor, fading within seconds. Neil was a proud and strong man who'd never begged anyone in his life. Now
 It looked like she really had to let him go. She slowly shut her eyes, sounding choked up as she said, "Okay. I'll get a doctor after I'm done clipping your nails." "The weather is so nice today that I feel so much more relaxed," Neil said. He lifted a hand with difficulty to caress her head one last time. It reminded her of how he'd praised her whenever she could memorize the things she'd read in the medical texts. After Freya signed the necessary documents, the doctor removed Neil's oxygen tube. She stood by his bedside and held his hand until his body became devoid of warmth. Thomas helped her with Neil's funeral, after which he urged her to move into Daniel's apartment. Chapter 4 Two years passed in the blink of an eye. "There's no time to eat, Dr. Somner. We're being dispatched for a house call." Freya was in a hospital's emergency room. When she heard the nurse, Jade Winton, call her, she put a folder over her unfinished instant mac and cheese and left the doctor's lounge. "Where's Dr. Wood?" she asked while wearing a mask. She hurried to catch up with Jade. "He's accompanying Lena for a prenatal check. I've called him, and he's on his way." Jade grabbed a first-aid kit and an extra bag of gauze and bandages. She handed them to Freya. "What's the situation? Why do we need so many bandages and gauze?" "A luxury jewelry store was robbed. The store's staff called the police, but the robbers discovered them and took ten staff hostage. We're being dispatched to provide medical assistance," Jade said. She told Freya everything she knew, then added, "Don't be rash later. Leave everything to Dr. Wood." "Got it. Thanks, Jade." Freya's mentor, Jason Wood, arrived at the same time as Freya and Jade. He was a tall, skinny man whose hairline was receding. He'd come from a prenatal check with his wife, Lena Johnson, and had already changed into his uniform. It made him look particularly spirited. "What's the situation?" he asked as he got into the car. "A jewelry store's been robbed. The robbers are armed," Jade said. Silence descended upon the car. They didn't know what they were facing but had to go at it regardless. Medicine knew no borders, and all lives were equal in worth. They had to save lives as long as they were at risk. When Freya and the others arrived, the police had already secured the scene. A crowd consisting of spectators and staff from various media outlets gathered behind the police line, surrounding the place and making it hard for anyone to get through. Police cars and vehicles belonging to a SWAT team were parked outside the jewelry store. There were also three buses with the windows tinted black. Freya followed Jason out of the car. A man who looked like an administrator hurried over to them, looking anxious. "The robbers need a doctor in there to save their comrade. Which one of you two will go in?" Freya looked at the jewelry store. It had three floors and was a corner lot with an expansive view. A mall was behind it, which meant it probably had more than one exit. "I'll go," Jason said, dragging Freya out of her reverie. She gave him a disagreeable look. "No way. I'll go, Dr. Wood. You have parents and children to care for, and Lena's conceived with your second child. You can't go in there." "You can't, either. You're inexperienced." Jason's attitude was firm. "The situation is complicated. I'm the only one who can head in there." Freya didn't argue with him. She turned to the administrator and volunteered. "I'll go, sir. I've passed the medical board exam and can practice independently. I don't have any dependents or relatives to care for." He looked at her. She was young and so nervous that she clenched her fists, but her expression was calm. She was bold, but her courage needed some training. "You can go, then. We don't know the situation inside, so we can only act when the Falcon Strike Unit arrives. All you need to do when you get in there is to save whoever is injured. Drag things out for as long as possible while ensuring your safety and wait for help." "Understood, sir." Freya wore her medical cap and gave herself a mental pep talk. "Freya
" Jason started. "I have to gain experience since I don't have it, Dr. Wood. You have to give me a chance," she said. That was what medicine was like. One had to be bold and careful while constantly defeating one's old self. That way, one would only become a better version of oneself. Jason knew what Freya was like. She'd met various people when treating patients. When some of them criticized or insulted her, she wouldn't take it lying down. Her retorts left much to be desired, though. For instance, if a patient said she was incapable and that a doctor online had told them this and that, she would say, "I'll leave, then. You can ask your online doctor to treat you." Once, someone had shouted at her, saying she was useless. She'd clapped back, calling that person the useless one. "Do you guys have a bulletproof vest or something? Give one to her." Jason knew nothing he said would change Freya's mind. The administrator gave one of his subordinates a look. A member of the SWAT team brought a bulletproof vest over. Freya took her doctor's coat off and put the bulletproof vest on over her T-shirt. Then, she put her uniform on. Chapter 5 Jade handed Freya the first-aid kit before hanging the stethoscope from her neck. "You're just going to ignore everything I told you before we came here, aren't you? You're bound to get into trouble if you continue like this." "No one is more suitable than me, Jade," Freya said calmly. "It's not like the military region's general hospital lacks doctors. If you turn them down, they'll arrange for someone else to come." "But it's too far away. They'll take at least 30 minutes to arrive. That doesn't conform to the principles of pre-hospitalization emergency care." Jade was one of the emergency room's most experienced nurses, so she knew Freya was right. It was the only thing they could do under the circumstances. The administrator held a loudspeaker and shouted toward the store, "The doctor is coming. Open the door." A hoarse voice rang out as soon as the words were out of his mouth. "Put the first-aid kit on the ground and turn in a circle. Then, take everything out of the first-aid kit and lay them on the ground." Freya did as told. She'd just placed the final tool on the ground when the hoarse voice rang out again. "Put the things back in and come inside." Freya packed everything back. She was about to enter the store when she felt a cool breeze. Curious, she looked in the direction it had come. A helicopter was hovering in midair in one of the jewelry store's blind spots. A tall figure in camouflage slid down the rope and made a smooth landing. It happened in seconds. Freya stared at the man, finding his figure incredibly familiar. He wore a black mask, and his sharp eyes flitted past her. Then, he hid behind the wall. Another team member landed behind him. "Come in," the hoarse voice urged loudly. He sounded impatient. Freya knew she had to enter the store since these people had yet to infiltrate it. Once she understood that, she didn't hesitate to head inside. As soon as she pushed open the door, she smelled the metallic scent of blood. Suddenly, someone grabbed her by the neck and roughly dragged her inside. Then, he flung her onto the floor and commanded, "Save him." She looked at the man on the floor. His mask, shaped like a pig's head, had been thrown aside. He looked ashen while struggling to breathe and had cyanosis of the nail bed. These were all signs of a lack of oxygen. Freya checked him and concluded that he was having an asthma attack. His throat had swelled up, leading to breathing difficulties. She searched his bag while muttering, "Where's the inhaler?" Asthma patients would bring their inhalers when they were out, but she didn't find one in his bag. "What are you looking for?" a man in a mask shaped like a dog's head asked. "His inhaler," she said. "He doesn't have one. Do a cricothyrotomy on him right now." Freya was taken aback. "How are you related to him? You know how to save him?" Suddenly, he pressed a gun to her forehead. "Shut up if you don't want to die. Just do as I say!" The iciness of the metal made Freya's heart clench. Her mind went blank for a second, and she couldn't think. "Hurry up!" He kicked her shoulder. The pain made her snap to her senses. She forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath before commencing anatomical positioning and sterilization. Then, she inserted a thick injection needle into the cricothyroid membrane. The process didn't take long, and the man gradually started looking better. Suddenly, a black thing landed not far from Freya. Before she realized what it was, a few more followed. The inside of the store was quickly filled with smoke, and people started yelling. The alarm went off. Freya wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hide, but a hand wrapped around her neck. A gun was pressed to her forehead, and someone snarled, "You're coming with me." Chapter 6 The man dragged Freya to a secluded corner to hide. The cold feeling against her temple made her compliant. Her palms grew sweaty as she stood there, and she could hear her heart racing. No matter how nervous or scared she was, she could only place her faith in the Falcon Strike Unit and tightly hold the needle in her hand. A few minutes later, red lights flashed at them. The man dragged Freya out of their hiding spot. Before she could even see what was happening, she heard a muffled groan behind her. Then, there was a thump, and the robber's hand fell before her. She was still lost when a team of three surrounded her. A familiar voice said, "Take her out, Rabbit." "Roger, Falcon." This voice belonged to a woman. Rabbit, or Loren Smith, turned to Freya. "Come with me." Freya turned to look at the familiar man while following Loren out. He glanced at her while walking up the stairs, and his sharp eyes matched the ones in her memory. She asked Loren, "Is the person you called Falcon Daniel Talbot?" Loren faltered. Then, she continued walking out while observing their surroundings. She didn't respond to Freya's question, but Freya knew she was right. After leaving the jewelry store, the situation outside left no room for Freya to be pensive. She threw herself into work—the jewelry store's staff had more or less been injured. Jason was rescuing the most critically injured ones, so she had to handle those who were only bruised or scraped. The injured staff came and went as she stopped the bleeding, cleaned wounds, and bandaged them. "Freya." She looked up in the middle of stopping a patient's bleeding to see black leather boots before her. Then, she raised her head to find Daniel standing before her. She looked away and continued with her work. "Yes?" "Help me clean this up." He'd taken his mask off, his tanned face unreadable. It had been two years since they'd last seen each other. Now that they were reunited, Freya still couldn't help feeling a little scared of him. Based on what she remembered, he was a little domineering, and he spoke and acted brusquely. "I'm almost done here." She picked up the pace and recorded the time. Then, she called out to Jade, who was somewhere behind her, "I'm done with the last one, Jade. They can be sent to the hospital now." She turned back to Daniel. "Have a seat." She sterilized her hands and scanned him. There didn't seem to be any wounds on him, so she asked, "Where's your injury?" "The side of my abdomen." He lifted his shirt, revealing the bandage around his waist. Freya crouched before him, finding that the bandage had already been stained with blood. She removed it and looked at the stitches on the neat wound—it was a knife wound. He asked, "How have you been for the past two years?" "Not too bad." "I was on a mission abroad when your grandfather passed. I've only just returned." Freya faltered. Daniel was explaining why he had missed Neil's funeral. Her voice remained calm as she said, "I understand." They didn't speak anymore after that. Freya didn't ask about the wound, merely cleaning it and bandaging it again. She stood up and took off her gloves, throwing them into the medical waste bin. "You'll have to be careful with your wound for some time. It'll take longer for you to recover if you keep reopening it." "Thanks," he said. "You're welcome." Their conversation was polite and distant. "This is yours, right?" Daniel suddenly held out a sandalwood bracelet with an emerald pendant in the middle. Freya's face was carved on it—it didn't look much like her, though. It was a bracelet her father had made for her. "Yes, it is. Thanks." She reached out for it. Her fingers brushed against his palm as she took the bracelet from him, making her heart skip a beat. She immediately retracted her hand. "I'm leaving." Daniel stood up. He straightened his shirt and returned to his unit. Freya watched as the helicopter started up. The blades spun, lifting the aircraft into the air. Then, it flew away. "Let's go, Dr. Somner. We're taking a police car back," Jade called. Freya snapped to her senses. The helicopter was no longer in sight. All that was left was a vortex cloud left from its tail. She tightened her grip on the bracelet and packed everything up. Then, she ran to Jade with the first-aid kit and medical waste bag in hand. 
 After the incident, Jason requested that she be placed under counseling and given a month off. Freya returned to work after only three days at home, though. "Go home and rest," he said. "I need to do something with my hands, Dr. Wood." Jason pressed a hand to his forehead and threw her a pair of gloves. "Go to the debridement room and change the dressing for the patients there. You're not allowed to go on house calls or dispatches in the future." "Why?" Freya didn't get it. LEARN_MORE https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 beokn.com DCO https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465249817_520746214095774_6444994746307294846_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OgtdKeuqA7sQ7kNvgGsLH4M&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgN7mxsrt16m_YsxbLZmI58&oh=00_AYB0kCPVS4Ka42DU9ilWIIEgNrO1KUtHtFwwkcxXpppTOw&oe=674DAC2B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,614
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
Yes 2024-11-27 19:42 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ "Carissa, the king has issued a decree allowing Aurora to marry into our general's house. I hope you can accept and respect this fact." The person who said this is Carissa Sinclair's husband, Barrett Warren. A year ago, on the night of their wedding, Barrett set out to lead his army into battle. Now, after finally returning victorious, he brings Carissa this kind of "good news." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won't be a concubine. She'll be my legal wife and equal to you." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Equal to me, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On the wedding night a year ago, he personally lifted Carissa's veil and promised affectionately: "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! When Barrett left, the general's mansion had already fallen into decline. All the expenses were supported by the dowry Carissa had brought. Barrett's mother, Rebecca, was suffering from a strange illness, and she had invited a reclusive divine doctor to treat her. Each month, dozens of silver coins were spent on exorbitant medical fees, not to mention Carissa's constant care by Rebecca's bedside. In the end, she got such a reward. So, the kindness that this family shows is merely because they are relying on Carissa's dowry. If Barrett's betrayal was like a sharp sword, then Rebecca's hypocrisy was like thousands of silver needles, piercing deeply into Carissa's heart. Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" "Never mind. I don't want to argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,"said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list." "Why the dowry list?" Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?" Lulu held her forehead and gasped. "But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children." Tears finally welled up in Carissa's eyes at the mention of her parents. Carissa actually came from a family of warriors, and she had been training in martial arts since she was young, showing great talent. However, when she was 15, her father and several brothers died on the battlefield. Since then, her usually open-minded mother advised Carissa to hide her skills and, like other noble girls, find a husband to live a stable life. But now it seems she has betrayed her mother's expectations. Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list, narrowed her eyes, and sneered, "No wonder they covet my dowry so much." The dowry her mother provided was quite substantial; she hadn't paid much attention to it before. Now she realized how much effort her mother had put in for her. "Then, my lady, what shall we do now?" Carissa's eyes grew cold. "I could confront the king and use my family's achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I'll kill myself in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa's expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I'm that foolish? If I manage to reach the king, I'll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. In addition, the law states that if a woman is divorced, her husband has the right to keep all her dowry. Right now, Barrett doesn't dare to divorce her, mindful of his reputation, but who knows what will happen in the future? Carissa no longer wanted to believe in this hypocritical man, nor did she want to live under the same roof with him. She once hoped to build a life with Barrett, so naturally she would not be stingy with her dowry. However, circumstances had changed. She intended to leave the general's residence with dignity and take every last coin of her dowry back home! LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464183718_1608087840126342_8310047084193887164_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XIk-ArcqsqAQ7kNvgFIV2nn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AZO84i2ldjwS4p8ttgsGnSJ&oh=00_AYBm2IcEafuZXrX_FMmGrbvkW1blcZFfsPp4tp7rNNjDfg&oe=674D8D5B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,549,883
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2549629}'
No 2024-11-27 20:00 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ She’s just my best friend, my husband said. What kind of friend would claim a married man as HER husband just to “get some support in a strange city”?! From the moment I met her, I should have thrown her out! But no, they told me I was “overreacting.” Overreacting?! If I really had, maybe I wouldn’t have woken up alone, only to find my husband hugging his so-called best friend in the middle of the night! Chapter 1 The beginning of it all. (ARIELLE’S POV) The scent of the dinner wafted through the room, as I focused on my husband, Jared. His dark hair falling just right, framing his straight nose and sharp jawline. Even in his casual clothes, the man had an undeniable presence—broad shoulders, a sculpted chest. He could’ve walked right out of a magazine, yet here he was, with me. It was our anniversary, and in commemoration of that, I had suggested that we had an indoor dinner– just the two of us. Despite his usual aloof self, Jared had created time from his usual busy work schedule, and that was a gesture I considered lovely. Especially when he looked up at me with those smoldering eyes, it was hard to stay upset. I had chosen to sit across from him instead of our usual dining position–beside him because I wanted to see all of his reactions when I finally broke the good news. Yep, I just discovered that I was pregnant yesterday from our family doctor, and I stalled the news, so I could break it to Jared during the anniversary dinner - Whatever way would have been better? Celebrating an anniversary, and the conception of a baby. Sounds like a double party to me. “This meal is delicious, Arielle,” Jared commented, interrupting my line of thoughts. “I don't understand why I'm always awed by your culinary skill. You are a chef after all.” I flashed him the most beautiful smile I could muster, feeling flustered by his compliment. “Thank you, Jared. That means a lot coming from you.” He smiled back, but his was not as wide and bright as mine. “You didn't have to make so many dishes, though. Two or three would have been just enough. It's only the two of us after all.” I clicked my tongue, there he went again. I was just about to reply to him, to tell him that it was our anniversary and I wanted to make it special, when his phone rang, the shrill sound disrupting the calm atmosphere. Jared's face fell when he looked at the screen, and then his expression turned apologetic. “Excuse me, Arielle. I have to take this. It’s work,” he said and rose to his feet. I felt a lump form in my throat, as I nodded in understanding, trying to mask my disappointment. “It’s fine, go on. I'll be here,” I said, my voice coming out flatter than I intended. “I’ll make it up to you, I swear. I'll get you new jewelry, whatever you want,” he called out as he rushed out of the dining room. I reclined back on my seat, frustrated and disappointed. It’s 9 o’clock. Who leaves their home at this time for work? It’s our special day for crying out loud, and making it up to me with jewelry? My eyes inadvertently rolled. Men need to learn that gifts are not always the key to a woman's heart; quality attention is. I sighed for the umpteenth time. He hadn’t mentioned when he’d return, as usual. Would he even remember our anniversary when he was done with work? The food once appealing, now looked unappetizing. Our anniversary dinner, ruined by a work call. I got to the sitting room to wait for Jared. Pregnancy reactions made me drowsy, and even before I knew it, I fell asleep and woke up with a start hours later. My eyes groggily opened to an eerily calm house. I was still on the couch, alone. Looking up at the clock, my heart sank. It was a few minutes past 12 o'clock. A painful realization dawned on me: our anniversary was over. Anger enveloped me as I realized that Jared wasn't home yet. I had been so excited to share my news with him, but now, that too was ruined. I walked over to the dining room, the remnants of our anniversary dinner still laid out on the table. Fine, guess this was the karma for me, a star chef, taking a two-day leave and not cooking for my appreciative guests but cooking for my husband. Sighing in resignation, I cleared the table and sent some of the food to the trash. In the early morning, I arrived at the restaurant, the familiar chaos of the kitchen greeted me like an old friend, and so did my colleagues. Their expression is a mix of concern and curiosity. “Arielle! You came so early! I thought you were taking a two-day off.” I forced a smile, still feeling the pain of my ruined anniversary dinner. The kitchen could be my refuge and cooking was my escape. Once I returned to work, my hands started to be busy in the rhythm of chopping and sizzling. Hours later, a waitress rushed into the kitchen, a distressed look on her face. “Ma, there's a customer insisting on seeing you,” she said, her voice urgent. “What's the problem?” I asked, surprised. “She wouldn't say, and she's being really rude,” the waitress responded. “She says she wants to see the chef in charge.” I hurriedly took off my apron, washed my hands, and followed the waitress out to the dining area. “Hi, I'm Arielle, the head chef,” I said, stopping in front of the customer's table. “Sorry you’re upset. Can you tell me what’s wrong with the food?” The customer, a pregnant woman, looked me up and down, her eyes blazing hot with anger. “Wrong? Everything! Your food tastes so bland,” she spat. “I can't believe you call yourself a chef.” I listened patiently, and afterward, I defended my cuisine, explaining our menu and ingredients, but she remained adamant. “I don't care about anything you say,” she snapped. “I'm going to wait for my husband to arrive and have you fired.” What? I slightly frowned and maintained my professional demeanor. “Ma'am, I assure you that our food is prepared to the highest standard and with the best ingredients. If you'd like, I can make it up to you with a complimentary dish of your choice.” The woman flipped her hair nonchalantly. “That won't be necessary. I still want you fired for almost poisoning me and my unborn child. Just wait for my husband to arrive and he will have you dealt with.” I took a deep breath, excused myself and headed back to my office. The whole thing was absurd. I’d been a chef for years and seen my share of unreasonable complaints, but this was something else. Who did she think she was and who was her almighty husband could have me fired on a whim? I was just about to get back to work when a knock sounded on my office door. “He’s here, Ma’am,” the waitress called out. I sighed. It was already a rough day, and I only hoped to wrap up this nonsense quickly. I composed myself and stepped out. Whatever power this husband of hers thought he had, I wasn’t worried. I knew my work, and I knew my worth. But as I walked back into the dining area, my breath hitched as I caught sight of a tall figure speaking to the woman. She saw me first and informed her husband, gesturing to me. And before he turned to face me fully, I already knew who the man was. A burning sensation filled my chest as I stared at the gorgeous face that I slept with most nights. It was Jared, my husband! Chapter 2 The third wheel (ARIELLE POV) Oh well, color me surprised! I blinked severally to ensure that I was not seeing wrongly. My eyes widened in shock, my mind trying to process the scene before me. My husband, Jared, was standing beside another woman, a pregnant woman who claimed to be his wife, in a restaurant where I worked. The woman’s words earlier reverberated in my ears, “my husband will have you fired!” My heart pounded, breathing suddenly becoming difficult. I felt like I had just been punched in the gut. I took a step forward, my voice raspy and barely a whisper, “Jared?” Jared met my gaze, his composure unwavering. “Hey, Arielle,” his tone was disturbingly casual, as if it were completely normal to be caught with another woman who’d called him her husband. My eyes narrowed at him, as I expected him to offer me an explanation. Before Jared could respond, Sofia stepped forward, her face a mask of surprisement, “Oh, you must be Arielle! I’m so sorry for the confusion. I’m Sofia, Jared’s old friend.” Looking at my expressionless face, Sofia continued, her voice syrupy sweet, “Jared’s been so kind, helping me get settled in town. I just returned from abroad and I’m going through some tough times. He’s been such a wonderful support.” My eyes never left Jared's face, my gaze unnerving. “Support?” I asked, unable to mask the disbelief in my tone. Jared nodded. “Yes, support. She's pregnant, new in town and almost helpless. She needed someone to talk to and to help her navigate her way around town. I was just being that friend.” Still, I was not convinced, and my eyes shifted to Sofia, who stood there with an air of vulnerability, her eyes pleading for understanding. “And the child?” Jared frowned and his voice became serious, “Of course not! The child isn't mine, Arielle.” I relaxed a bit, deciding to trust my husband. Just then, Sofia cleared her throat to get my attention. “Umm
 Arielle, right? I apologize for my behavior earlier. I was totally out of line, you see, being a pregnant woman in a new city alone isn’t easy. I needed some support, so I may have exaggerated Jared’s role a bit. You understand, don’t you? How do we women sometimes need to feel protected?” she said innocently. I looked away, reluctant to accept her apology. She was rude, claimed my husband as hers, and even threatened to have me fired. But Jared noticed my reluctance, and signaled me to forgive her. “It's okay, I forgive you,” I mumbled, but then my eyes caught the glint of a vibrant blue gem on her wrist. Wait a second, is that the Blue Diamond limited edition? The one I glimpsed in Jared’s bag last night? I thought it was an anniversary gift for me! Sofia was definitely aware of my stare. She turned to me, making puppy eyes. “Oh this bracelet? It’s from Jared. Arielle, surely you don't mind Jay-Jay getting his best friend a little gift for coming back home?” Jay-Jay? Seriously? I smiled coldly, my lips pressed together in a thin line. I didn't bother responding to Sofia's question, instead, I turned to Jared and said, “I need to speak with you in private, in my office.” Without waiting for a response, I turned and strode away. As I left, Sofia’s voice drifted after me, saccharine-sweet: “Jay-Jay, I had no idea your wife was this sensitive.” Jared trailed behind me, our footsteps echoing in the hallway that led to my office. I pushed open the door and stepped inside, Jared following closely behind. Alone with him now, I turned to face him, my face bearing a displeased expression. “What's going on, Jared? Why are you buying gifts for a pregnant woman, a pregnant woman who claimed to be your wife a few minutes ago.” “Arielle, I promise, it's not what it seems like. The bracelet was for you. I just
I just didn't want to hurt Sofia's feelings. Like I said, she's going through a tough time.” “And you expect me to believe that? You abandoned our anniversary dinner, promising me a compensation gift, and now I see you giving it to another woman?” Jared's face turned pleading. “Please, understand. I'll get you another one, a much better one.” I shook my head, my expression cold. “It's not always about gifts, Jared. Occasionally, your aloof nature makes me wonder if you're invested in our relationship and marriage, as much as I am.” Jared's face fell, his expression hurt. “Come on, don't talk like that. I am committed to our marriage too.” I ignored his words and went on. “It doesn't seem so most times because I don't understand why you're unwilling to hurt another woman's feelings, without caring if your actions hurt me, your wife.” Before he could respond, a thought struck me. “Jared, did you even come home last night after you left?” He nodded. “I did. You were asleep on the couch. I didn’t want to disturb you. I just left. Return to the company to continue working.” He’s really busy. I felt a stab of guilt but pushed it aside, focusing on what mattered now. “Will you be home tonight?” “Sure.” “Alright, let's see later at home and talk about this then.” Jared tried to apologize again, but I cut him off. I was too tired for arguments, and besides, I had to go back to prepping for lunch service. He finally placed a feathered kiss on my forehead before stepping out. A sharp exhale, after Jared left. There would be time to sort through my feelings later. For now, I needed to get back to work and focus on something I could control. After regaining composure, I made my way out of the office to continue my work. By the time my shift was over, the sun had dipped below the horizon. I was tidying up when my phone buzzed. I glanced at the screen and discovered it was Ashley, my best friend. A smile broke out on my face, and I answered the phone. “Hey, where are you?” Ashley’s voice sounded from the other end. I was taken aback by her unusually serious tone. Ashley never directly called me at worktime, why was she asking? “Still at work, about to leave though. What’s going on? You sound worried.” I asked. Ashley’s next response sent a chill down my spine. “Arielle, I just saw Jared and a pregnant woman going home together
” Chapter 3 When doubt creeps in. (ARIELLE'S POV) “Ashley, I need to go. Thank you for the information. I will call you back later.” After the phone call with Ashley and figured out the home she said was actually my mother-in-law’s house, I tried my best to handle my whirling thoughts. Jared was always considerate and meticulous. I thought I knew this man after three years’ marriage. However, I’ve never seen him as emotional as he was in the restaurant, nor have I seen him break his words, twice in a row. He promised to wait for me at our home, now this? I sighed as I stepped down from my car. Upon arriving at the old mansion, nothing prepared me for the sight I was met with. Sofia was seated comfortably in the sitting room, and she was not alone. She was with Jared's mother, and they were conversing and laughing happily. While Jared was sitting alone on the single sofa next to them. “What’s going on here?” I managed to ask, a lump forming on my throat. As I approached, Jared rose smoothly, reaching for my coat. “Mom wanted to see Sofia, so I brought her over,” he explained, his tone measured. “You could have told me first,” I said quietly. Jared’s eyes met mine briefly, a flicker of apology passing through them, before he went upstairs with my coat. Great. Now I had to deal with this on my own. Sofia turned to me with a carefree look, like she owned the house. “Oh, hey, Arielle. I’m glad you are home. Jared's Mom and I were catching up.” My eyes grew suspicious as I tried not to glare at Sofia. What is she doing here? Why is my mother-in-law so friendly with her? Jared’s mother looked up at me, her expression neutral, not as warm as when she was talking to Sofia. “Welcome back,” she said curtly, then turned her attention back to Sofia. “Go on, dear, you were saying?” I was hurt and embarrassed as I stood there, feeling like an outsider in my own home. I thought I knew Jared too well, but now I was terrified that he might not have told me the entire truth about his relationship with Sofia. Because, how come she was merely his friend but had such a close relationship with his mother? “Oh, I was saying,” Sofia's shrill voice interrupted my thoughts. Why do I think she was intentionally being loud so I could hear her? “I returned from abroad to celebrate Jared’s birthday, and I met Arielle at the restaurant earlier. It was our first time meeting,” Sofia continued. I sneered at her forced cheerfulness. I hope she also told Jared’s mother how rude she was, how she threatened to have me fired, and how she claimed Jared's was her husband. “Oh, really? That was nice,” Jared's mother said, obviously intrigued by the conversation. “I still can't believe Jared married a mere chef. I mean, don’t get me wrong, but it is not exactly a prestigious job and not befitting for the wife of a billionaire.” She was smiling brightly, but I could see the challenge in her eyes. She wanted me to react. I raised an eyebrow and gave her a cool laugh. “True. Jared always complains that I cook for the guests, not for him. It really takes skill to satisfy a billionaire’s taste every single day.” Sofia’s lips twitched, and I could see her struggling to keep her composure. “Oh, I didn’t mean to belittle your skills or your profession. I just think Jared could have... chosen differently.” I shrugged slightly. “He did. He chose me.” Sophia was choked. “All right, all right. Arielle. Sofia was merely voicing her opinion,” Jared’s mother chipped in. “Indeed,” I said, sarcastically. She then turned to Sofia, “Okay Sofia, dear, let's not talk about Arielle anymore and focus on our previous discussion. Tell me everything about your trip.” I rolled my eyes and took a seat. However, Sofia’s words caught my attention: “So I arrived in town last night
” Last night. The same time Jared had supposedly been working late. The rest of their conversation faded into background noise as my mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. Sofia glanced away, seemingly unbothered by my silence. As the pieces fell into place, a realisation hit me: the call Jared received last night was not about work, but because he went to pick Sofia at the airport. My heart sank into my stomach. Why did he have to lie? Slowly, doubts about my marriage crept in. Do I really know the man I'm married to, or are there things about him I still need to know? Jared’s mother suddenly turned to face me, a smile on her face. “Arielle, in case you have been wondering how come I know Sofia, I will tell you now. Sofia and Jared have been friends for a long time. They share a special bond, and I wish you could get along with her as well as Jared does.” I forced a smile, not trusting myself to speak. Get along with Sofia? I couldn’t even stand being in the same room with her. “I’ll go prepare your favorites, ladies,” Jared’s mother said, getting up and heading to the kitchen. The moment she left, Sofia turned to me, her eyes glinting with mischief. “Oh, Arielle, did I tell you Jared and I go way, way back? Oh, I didn't? You see, we met as early as in kindergarten, and he's been chasing me for twenty years,” Sofia narrated. My eyes widened in surprise. Why didn't Jared tell me all of these? “Can you believe it? Twenty whole years! Jared liked me a whole lot and used to do anything I asked of him. We went to prom together, and he even carved our initials on the bark of an old willow tree in the park. I was a beautiful girl, I still am, and I had numerous suitors back then. Jared was so jealous that he used to even fight off any male that got close to me.” Sofia continued. As Sofia spoke of their past, a mix of curiosity and jealousy churned in my stomach. I pushed the feelings down, forcing my lips into a polite curve. “That's the past, Sofia, He’s married to me now and nothing would change that.” Sofia’s smile faltered for a second, but she didn’t stop. “And yet, he ended up marrying you just a month after I travelled abroad
” “That’s enough, Sofia. I’m sure that my wife doesn’t need all those details,” Jared’s voice suddenly sounded from behind, interrupting Sofia. As I turned to face him, his gaze darted away. Chapter 4 Trouble in paradise (ARIELLE’S POV) While Sofia clamped her mouth shut, startled by Jared’s sudden appearance, I slowly rose from the chair, still reeling from the shock of all I had heard. I was heartbroken that I had to hear all of that from Sofia, who also doubled as my husband’s life crush. I couldn’t believe it. I got to Jared and ignored him completely as I walked past, but he tried to talk to me. “Arielle, please listen–” he said, trying to reach for me. I shrugged his hand off and walked upstairs, my eyes welled up with tears. I got to the room and collapsed on the bed, numb, exhausted and disappointed. Just then, a text arrived on my phone. It was from Jared: “I’m sorry.” I sighed and put the phone off, before falling into a turbulent sleep. The next morning, I woke up to an empty bed, and the absence of Jared felt heavy. He must have slept in the guest room again. Or worse—what if he had slept in the same room as Sofia? The thought made my heart race, but I quickly shook it off. Doubts might be creeping in, but I knew the man I married. After getting ready for work, I headed downstairs and found Jared waiting for me in the foyer. “Hey, good morning,” he said, planting a kiss on my cheek. “Yeah, good morning,” I responded, trying to act cool too. “Look, Arielle, about yesterday. Sofia’s just struggling with the pregnancy because it's her first. It's making her become needy and overly pampered. Please don't take it too personally. Don't believe everything she said. Kindly forgive her,” Jared pleaded. Instead of softening my heart like the words were intended to, they only made me bitter at the fact that my husband was in defense of another woman. Speaking of pregnancy, was he aware that I too was pregnant? Of course not, he had prioritized his ex over me on the day I was supposed to break the news to him. “I’m going to work now, Jared. And when I get back, I would rather not see that woman here again.” My day at work was uneventful, a blur of cooking and cleaning, and soon it was closing time. I was in my office wrapping things up when a knock echoed on the door. “Who is it?” I called out. “Rebecca, Ma,” my junior chef replied. “A hot man is waiting outside for you with a massive bouquet, “ she announced, and I didn't miss the giggle in her voice. I paused, confused. Did I have an appointment? I quickly grabbed my bag. “I’m coming out now.” As I stepped outside, Jared stood by the entrance, bouquet in hand. I was momentarily taken back, but regained myself and swirled around to face Rebecca. “Unfortunately it’s not some hot man, just my husband,” I said. I wouldn't blame her, Jared had only visited my new place of work the day of Sofia's saga, so it’s reasonable no one here was acquainted with him. “Hey, what are you doing here, Mr Smith?” I asked, stopping right in front of Jared. “Apologising to Mrs Smith for being a jerk. Arielle, I am so sorry I didn't tell you about Sofia earlier. I have no excuse. Can you forgive me? To make it up to you, how about a weekend getaway date at our first house?” Jared said, all smiles. At that moment, my heart softened and every fiber of anger I harbored within me ebbed away. Our first house—a cozy penthouse we had chosen and decorated together after we married—held so many good memories. It was seldom visited later due to its long distance from my current workplace. To say I was pleased was an understatement, I was beyond the moon with excitement. Finally, a vacation that will help me forget all the dramas of the past days and who knows, it could be the perfect place to break the news of my pregnancy to Jared! “So, what do you say, Mrs Smith?” Jared inquired, looking at me expectantly. “I’d say,” I blinked, “Mr Smith does know how to please a woman.” He melted me in his kiss. “Thank you love, for forgiving me and accepting the offer,” Jared said, a smile spreading across his face. “Here is your flower,” he handed me the bouquet. I accepted it, inhaling the fragrant lavender—my favorite. “Thank you,” I mouthed. Jared led me toward the parking lot, opening the door for me before getting in on his side. As we drove to our penthouse, anticipation bubbled within me. An hour later, we pulled up at the parking lot of the house. It was located inside a reputable estate. But as we alighted, something didn't seem right. I tried to place what it was and a few seconds of racking my brain brought it to my cognizance as I noticed a light on in one of the rooms. “Jared, I think someone’s in the house,” I said as we approached the front door. “What do you mean?” he asked, a puzzled look on his face. “Look,” I pointed, “the light is on.” “Come on, Arielle. You are being paranoid. You probably forgot to turn off the lights the last time we were here,” Jared said, waving off my observation. I was just about to protest when the front door swung open, and there stood Sofia, a bright smile on her face. Jared and I halted in our tracks as we exchanged surprised looks. “What the hell? What are you doing here?” I snarled at Sofia, unable to control my rage this time. “Take a chill pill, Arielle. I got the address of the place from Jared's mum. She asked me to live here pending when I get a place of my own. She insisted the cozy environment would be good for my pregnancy.” Sofia explained. “You have no right to be here! This place is for Jared and me. I can’t believe she gave you the keys,” I shot back, furious. The hell, why do I keep seeing this lady at every turn I take? “Oh, my bad, I didn’t know you two would visit here anytime soon... I'm so sorry, I'll leave right away,” Sofia said, feigning a sorry look that I could tell was absolutely fake. “Arielle, let’s go inside first,” Jared suggested. I glared at Sofia before storming inside, storming past her at the door. “Sofia, this place is like a safe haven for me and Arielle, and we cherish it so dearly, especially Arielle, that seeing another face in it seems a bit improper,” Jared began in a calm tone, the moment we were all inside the house. It was almost like he was being cautious with his words and didn't want to hurt her. “It’s fine, I understand. I’ll leave right away,” Sofia said, putting on a pathetic act. “That will be gladly appreciated,” I said, feeling no atom of pity for her because I could see through her emotional game. But that wasn't the case for Jared, he doesn't want a pregnant woman to suffer so much, so he intervened. “Arielle, that won't be nice. It's late, and she's pregnant,” he said in a placating tone. And then he turned to Sofia, “You can spend the night here, and we will discuss the issue of your housing in the morning.” Sofia shook her head, pretending to be weak. “No, I wouldn’t want to cause any tension between you two.” “No, she's fine with it,” Jared said and turned to give me a pleading look. “Right, Arielle?” I ignored them both, deciding to take a tour of the house to calm my nerves. As I walked through, I noticed the changes. Jared and my decorations have all been discarded and replaced by different designs. Anger rose from the deepest part of me as I knew no one else would be responsible for the act, except Sofia. Ready to confront her, I marched back to the sitting room, my vision blinded by raw fury. I had just gotten to the sitting room, when Sofia suddenly squealed and rushed up to Jared, snatching the bouquet in his hand. I must have left it in the car, and Jared had thought to bring it inside for me. Just when I was about to yell at Sofia to hand me my flowers, she exclaimed, “Oh, Jared, you are so sweet. I can't believe you still remember my favorite flower
” Chapter 5 Having to deal with a bitchy third wheel (ARIELLE'S POV) I stopped in my tracks at Sofia’s words. Did she just say her “favorite flower?” “The bouquet, hand it over. It is mine, Jared got it for me.” I said, smiling coldly. Sofia sneered and turned to Jared. “Jay-Jay, the flower is for me, right? Remember, back then during high school days, you used to gift me lavender flowers when you came to pick me up on prom nights. When you called me your best friend, Jay?” Jared looked thorn, as he looked from me to Sofia. I couldn't believe he was even contemplating it! That flower was mine for Christ’s sake, he should simply ask her to hand it back to me, the right owner. “Ummm
 Arielle, let Sofia have it. I will get you another one tomorrow, I promise,” Jared finally said. My mouth fell open in surprise. I couldn’t believe my ears. Yet again, Jared had chosen his “best friend” over me? “You are unbelievable, Jared!” I exclaimed. Sofia turned and smirked at me, a triumphant look in her eyes. Only I could see her because she had her back to Jared. “I can’t stand this,” I said, raising my hands in mock surrender. “You two can have the house to yourselves, I will look for a hotel to crash in.” I turned around and stormed off to the place where I kept my bag, ready to leave. As expected, Jared appeared beside me, his face apologetic. “Arielle, you don’t always have to lose your cool. She’s pregnant, and I heard pregnancy hormones affect women’s behavior a lot.” I wanted to scream and ask him what about me? Was I not pregnant too? And then the bitter reality dawned on me that yet again, my chance of breaking the news of my pregnancy to Jared had been ruined. “Say something love, please,” Jared frowned. “I have nothing to say. Leave my way, I have to get a hotel before it gets too late,” I finally said, making to walk past him. “I’m truly sorry, Wifey. Fine, how about I make us dinner? I know you hate making dinner at night, so I’m volunteering to take up the task tonight.” I sighed, as I considered his offer. I hated cooking dinner late, and I hate eating out too. If I sleep at a hotel tonight, I am definitely going to eat out. Reluctantly, I accepted Jared’s offer. Making dinner will be the perfect punishment for Jared, as he will have to do the dishes afterward. And besides, deep in my heart I wouldn’t want to leave my husband alone with Sofia. I was just about to let him know that I had accepted his offer when Sofia spoke from behind me. “Why would you offer to cook, Jared? Cooking is a domestic chore, and is meant for women alone. You see, I have been working hard all day, cleaning this whole house and putting away decorations I found Medieval and out of vogue. I’m so tired and can’t lift a pin, else, I would have offered to do the cooking. As for you, Jared, I’m sure you are tired as well. Being a billionaire CEO is no easy feat, and after a long day at work, you deserve to rest. Arielle, here, should do the cooking. She seems so energetic and even ready to get into a fight, the energy will be a lot useful if she uses it to make us dinner. Besides, she is a domestic worker and cooks for a living.” I was dumbstruck as I listened to Sofia ramblings. With the way it spoke, a stranger would have mistaken her for the mistress of the house. Jared must have realized that Sofia was crossing the line because he immediately intervenes. “That’s enough, Sofia. You can’t speak to my wife in that manner. Do not go to that extent next time,” Jared chided. Although I was not all too satisfied with his tone, I was glad that Jared had finally spoken up and put Sofia in her place. Finally, my turn to make faces at her. Sofia immediately puts on a hurt expression. “I can’t believe this, Jared. I wasn’t being rude to her, I was merely telling the truth! You have changed a lot since you got married, Jared. You have forgotten the bond we used to share!” “I’m sorry if I hurt you, Sofia. But
” I didn’t wait for Jared to finish as I walked off, leaving them to themselves. I was utterly disappointed in Jared. This minute he scolded her, the other, he is trying to pacify her. I arrived in the kitchen and began to take out the ingredients for dinner preparation. I intended to make macaroni, chicken, and cheese. A few minutes into it, Jared stepped into the kitchen, looking remorseful. “I would like to help with dinner preparation, Arielle,” he said, coming to stand beside me. I knew telling him no will be of no use as he will only grow persistent, so I merely shrugged and carried on with what I was doing. “What are we having,” Jared asked. I knew he was trying to initiate a conversation because a mere glance at the ingredients on the kitchen counter could tell anyone what we were having. “Macaroni, chicken and cheese,” I said simply. I was in a complicated mood, and in no way interested in a conversation with him. After getting the ingredients ready and having placed the macaroni on fire, I turned to Jared, a serious look on my face. “For the last time, Jared, I want you to clarify your relationship with Sofia.” Jared sighed and took my hands in his, caressing them softly. “I promise you, Arielle, Sofia and I are just good friends. I might have a crush on her back then in high school, but that was all there was to it.” I nodded, and took my hands from his as I went to check on the food on fire. Jared helped with the remaining preparation of the food and a few minutes later, dinner was ready. I set the table, while Jared cleaned the kitchen after me. “I will go call Sofia,” he said to me, as I settled in the dining room to eat dinner. I nodded, without looking up, my attention fixated on my food. Seconds later, I heard approaching footsteps and I knew it was Sofia and Jared. I refused to look up, focusing on my food. I heard Sofia pull the chair opposite me, and settled in it. “This smells nice, I hope it tastes nice too,” Sofia said, as she uncovered her food. Jared sat down on the seat beside me, and soon, everyone was digging into their plates. Suddenly, Sofia made a throaty sound and the next second she was on her feet as she scurried away from the dinning. Jared went in hot pursuit, while I sat back, wondering what was happening. I didn’t have to wonder for long because Jared and Sofia returned minutes later, with Jared looking worried, and Sofia looking pale. “What happened?” I inquired, looking from Jared to Sofia. “What happened is that you tried to poison me, making it the second time. First, it was at the restaurant, and now, in your house. What did I ever do to you?” Sofia said, feigning tears. “I don’t understand. Why would I poison you? Jared was in the kitchen with me, and I served everyone the same food,” I said defensively. “You added milk to the macaroni, and I am allergic to milk!” Sofia yelled. “That’s right, Arielle. Sofia is allergic to milk. You shouldn’t have added it to the meal,” Jared said. I was too stunned to look at Jared. We were in the kitchen together, and he saw me use the ingredients, milk was never part of them. I rose to my feet, having lost appetite. “Just for the records, Sofia, I never used milk in that dish. As a matter of fact, that’s my milk–free recipe. You can ask any of my customers in the restaurant. But what difference does it make? You already decided that I poisoned you. Good night,” I said, smiling coldly before exiting the dining room. Chapter 6 When he chose her over me! (ARIELLE'S POV) I retired to the room upstairs, my head throbbing with a migraine. I couldn’t believe what had just happened in the dining room. Jared didn’t even scold Sofia for insinuating that I poisoned her. He knew me too well, that I wouldn’t hurt a fly, not to mention a pregnant woman. I didn’t like Sofia, alright, but the last thing I wound ever do was hurt her. She must be rejoicing now, knowing that her plan to cause a rift between me and Jared had worked. We couldn’t even have dinner in peace. Her presence is always disrupting the peace of my marriage. I sighed and collapsed on the bed, wondering what to do to get Sofia out of Jared and I’s life. Realizing that I was feeling sleepy again due to my pregnancy, I got off the bed and walked into the bathroom for my night shower. After that, I slumped on the bed in exhaustion. I didn’t know how long I slept, but I woke up with a dry throat and a thirsty tongue yearning for water. I got off the bed, slipped my legs into my flip-flops and made my way downstairs, to the kitchen. As I ascended the stairs and approached the hallway to the kitchen, I heard voices. Getting closer, I realized it was Jared and Sofia talking. My face frowned in disapproval as I looked at the grandfather clock at the far corner, and it read 1 o’clock in the morning. Why the hell was Jared up by that time and talking to her? He was supposed to be in bed with me. Just then, Sofia’s voice filtered to my ears, it was not just that sweet voice, but her words. I stopped in my tracks as I listened to her. “What were you thinking when you got married to such a tough woman like Arielle, Jared? She is mean and lacks human sympathy. Didn’t you see how she was unconcerned about having me thrown out, at night? She is not only mean, but inconsiderate too for making you pick her up late from work. You should be resting after a stressful day at work and not playing the role of a driver to her.” “She didn’t ask me to, Sofia. I did it willingly. She is my wife after all,” I heard Jared say. I scoffed, at least he said a word in defense of me this time. “You have changed, Jared. This isn’t you. What has that woman done to you?” Sofia’s shrill voice cried out. “Stop it, Sofia. For someone with a failed marriage, you have no right giving hot takes or interfering in mine. Our past is over, just let it remain so.” “But you know it Jared, you know I divorced my husband because of you!” My eyes widened. What the hell? What did Sofia mean by that? “No, you didn’t! Don’t drag me into your divorce story!” Jared snapped, his voice laced with fury. I could feel the heat of his anger—it didn’t ease the weight in my chest. I had ever seen him act like this, so much of
 rawest emotion. Then I heard a sob escape Sofia’s throat. And soon, her sobs grew into a cry. I moved closer. To my consternation, Sofia had moved into Jared’s arms, crying, as she held on to him tightly. I was infuriated and disgusted when I saw Jared wrap his arms around her, consoling her. Angry, and my thirst momentarily forgotten, I hurried back upstairs and began to pack my things. I needed to leave. I have had just enough of Jared and Sofia’s excesses. After packing, I slipped out of my robe into a more decent clothing before grabbing my handbag and making my way out. I walked towards the stairs, and just at the entrance, I saw Sofia standing, obviously waiting for me. There was a smirk on her face, and a malicious glint in her eyes. I decided to keep my emotions in check and maintain composure. I will avoid confrontation with Sofia as much as I can. All I was concerned about was leaving. I ascended the stairs, and as expected, Sofia blocked my path. “I have no strength for this, Sofia. Kindly leave the way,” I said, my voice firm. “And if I don’t? You think you can try to kill me and go Scott Free?” Sofia asked, hands akimbo. “Come off it, Jared is not here, so you might as well drop the act. There was no milk in the food, and what you did back there at the dinning was merely a stunt to draw Jared’s attention to yourself, like the attention starved kitten that you are. Now, leave my way, I have no time for your drama.” “You just refused to see the reality didn’t you? Alright, you may pass,” Sofia said and made way for me. I sneered and walked straight past her. “If we were both in danger, who do you think Jared would save first?” Sofia suddenly asked. “What?” I didn’t have the time to process what she meant, because the next minute, I felt a push on my back and lost balance, skidding off the stairs to land at its base. I let out a loud guttural scream, and Sofia must have heard Jared’s approaching step because she quickly rushed to me and laid down beside me, making groaning sounds like we fell together. God, this woman was despicable! I wanted to shout, to expose her, but the pain was too intense - especially in my abdomen. Oh God, the baby! Panic surged through me, and another scream followed. Sofia echoed my cry, louder, trying to steal Jared’s attention. Jared rushed in. His eyes flicked back and forth between us, confusion written all over him. I couldn’t speak, but my eyes begged him. Please, help me. Help our baby. For a moment, I thought he understood. He immediately rushed to me, but just as I was expecting him to carry me up, he halted and turned to Sofia instead. Before I slipped into unconsciousness, all I recalled was Jared saving Sofia instead of me. LEARN_MORE https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14 Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 nvwibcnshop.com DCO https://nvwibcnshop.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14537&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461604491_1225956918603236_8779588018568492096_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mzrqCIdhXggQ7kNvgFmccJf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AhNBZbqfaBVHWZ3oPW52AXv&oh=00_AYCdt44nnxe8-rjG0IsNH_mTZaXywVi9b9M9lZwJBuyVDQ&oe=674D8D0C PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,545,814
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":0.9292625241883465,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
Yes 2024-11-27 18:51 active 1930 0 4.5/5 Stars! Read Our Reviews! For comprehensive tire sales and service, go to family-owned Southampton Towing and Recovery. We carry top tire brands – such as Dunlop, Goodyear, and Kelly – at competitive prices. New and used tire options are available. Over 30 years of industry experience. We offer flat tire repairs, tire rotations, expert wheel alignments, and more. CONTACT_US https://www.southamptontowingandrecovery.com/?useY Southampton Towing https://www.facebook.com/SouthamptonTowingandRecovery/ 917 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Contact us 0 southamptontowingandrecovery.com IMAGE Local automotive shop established in 2005 https://www.southamptontowingandrecovery.com/?useYB=4&cam=soc-tp-m254578-c928362-g3073121- 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468419136_2046653929130984_1372741285986364080_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lgeu2nvxeVYQ7kNvgF_9FkE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A2wPKfatCfQ9-3v72qvp41M&oh=00_AYAU99jjW3llTxyX-rjgPMUkmnt9UzxYWtb35qa7LDLrDw&oe=674D7B39 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Southampton Towing 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,547,785
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2547544}'
No 2024-11-27 19:44 active 1932 0 🔞Attention! Do not read in publicïŒđŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 320 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QeHmd5kdoEcQ7kNvgGsoh0q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AZO84i2ldjwS4p8ttgsGnSJ&oh=00_AYCNBAZWFkDXQcphrs7QvTNhdUEB6p8TLElmfciEQ1f5wQ&oe=674D8935 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,545,781
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2545784}'
Yes 2024-11-27 18:50 active 1930 0 LEARN_MORE https://utm.guru/uhKup American Legend Homes https://www.facebook.com/amlegendhomes/ 2,780 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 amlegendhomes.com CAROUSEL https://utm.guru/uhKup 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/468595666_1142682327224607_4673357641980694923_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-KAKnKxKrDMQ7kNvgGSCehG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A27Do9bFYh7LP18Xtkjn1_p&oh=00_AYD7A8lzvykNa1T_8deru0Z3S07dta787Zo33E7HUxxs9w&oe=674D78E6 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 American Legend Homes 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 88 of 330, showing 20 record(s) out of 6,595 total

Download CSV New Ads